大智度論 曇無竭品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Dharmodgata

心要Essence

五百由旬的路走到了盡頭。薩陀波崙終於見到了那位他賣身、刺身去求的老師,而老師開口第一句不是安慰,是奪:「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。」——你千辛萬苦來見的那個「來」,本來就沒有。何以故?「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛。」不是佛不肯動,是那個「如」本無動相,而佛即是如。於是無生法、無滅法、實際法、空、無染、寂滅、虛空性,一一「無來無去」而「即是佛」,末了一句斷得乾淨:「離是諸法更無佛。」佛不在諸法之外另有一個。

接著五個譬喻,一個比一個逼近。春末日中,有人見焰動而逐之求水,你說那水從哪個池、哪座山來,又往哪裡去?薩陀波崙自己答了:「焰中尚無水,云何當有來處、去處?」老師合上:「愚夫無智,為熱渴所逼,見焰動,無水生水想。」——分別佛有來有去的人,就是這種人,因為「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」。再問幻術所作的象馬牛羊,答「幻事無實,云何當有來去處」;再問夢中所見,答「是夢中所見虛妄,云何當有來去」。三喻奪盡了「實」。可是奪盡之後,不能落到斷滅,所以第四第五兩喻反過來立:海中珍寶不從十方來,「眾生善根因緣故,海生此寶」,滅時也不去十方,「諸緣合故有,諸緣離故滅」;箜篌的聲音更細,「譬如箜篌聲,出時無來處,滅時無去處」——槽、頸、皮、絃、柱、棍,加上人的手,哪一樣單獨都出不了聲,「眾緣和合爾乃有聲」。佛身也是這樣,「從無量功德因緣生,不從一因一緣一功德生」。三喻破有,二喻立緣起,「無來無去」四個字這才站得住。

論主接手,先替薩陀波崙說明白他卡在哪裡:他不是不懂空,「如大海水波,其力雖大,到須彌山邊則退而無用」——空智一到佛身跟前就用不上了。所以要另起一段。然後是全品最硬的一節:有人以「如五指和合名為拳」立佛,說清淨五眾和合就叫佛;論主答以「佛法中有二諦:世諦、第一義諦」,世諦故說佛說般若,第一義故說諸佛空。再五門逼之:「五眾非佛,離五眾亦無佛,五眾不在佛中,佛不在五眾中,佛非五眾有。」五眾是五,佛是一,「一不作五、五不作一」;拳若真有,「除五指應更有拳可見」,而實不可得。五門走盡,佛不可得,佛不可得故無來無去。

話說到這裡,立刻有人急了:沒有佛豈不是邪見,那還發什麼心求作佛?論主的回答是這一品的分水嶺:「無佛」之語只為破「著佛」之想,不是要你換一個「無佛」之想去抱——「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見!」正位只有一處:「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相。」得實相就叫得佛。而佛身也就此分清:「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有。」不是貶低色身,是各還其位;能行實相的人就是真佛弟子,「不虛妄食人信施,是人應受供養,為世間福田」,如同「植種良田,成收必多」。至於色身的相好光明,論主也不留餘地:「譬如善射之人,仰射虛空,箭去雖遠,必當墮地」——佛身既屬因緣果報,亦歸磨滅。

中間一大段是故事,也是本品最動人的地方。老師說法到日沒,起身入宮;薩陀波崙立誓「我為法故來,不應坐、臥」,就這樣經行住立了七年,不坐不臥,沒有睡眠。七年滿了要敷法座、灑地除塵,魔把水藏了起來——他想的不是去別處找水,是「我當自刺其身,以血灑地,令無塵土來坋大師」,並且自己說出了理由:「我從無始生死已來數數喪身,未曾為法。」無量劫來死過那麼多次,沒有一次是為法死的。等到老師出定登座,他只是「心淨悅樂,譬如比丘入第三禪」。論主對這一段逐句追問:為什麼不能坐臥、人身這麼軟弱怎麼撐七年、老師又為什麼一定要入定七年?其中一答最見用心——入定七年是為除新學者的疑,「譬如癰瘡未熟,醫則不破,但以藥塗令熟,熟則易破」;而說法本有兩種,「一者、口說法,二者、身現法」,七年不動就是身現法。

卷一百,老師終於說了那件他等了七年的事:「今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相。」說法的句式很奇特,二十多項全是同一個模子——「諸法等故,當知般若波羅蜜亦等」,離、不動、無念、無畏、一味、無邊、莊嚴、無分別、性不可得、無所有、無作,一路說到「諸法不可思議故,當知般若波羅蜜亦不可思議」。注意那個方向:從來不說般若等故諸法等。論主點出其序:初觀諸法平等是因,決定心得般若是果,「因果相似故」。而每一項都是在撤去前一項可能留下的執著:怕你取平等之相,所以說離——「離平等、不平等二邊,是般若波羅蜜相」;離而安住則不動;「若有念,即是有相著處」,所以無念;無念怕你迷悶怖畏,所以無畏;一味則說空「或時有味,或時無味」,初得平等空心的大歡喜就是味,「如人為熱渴所逼,得清冷水,以為真味無比」,至畢竟空則無味不味,而空智力大時萬法隨之,「譬如煮石蜜欲熟時,雖異物和合,皆為石蜜」,「又如大海,百川歸之,皆為一味,所謂畢竟空味」。無邊則說「邊名為相,若有、若無」,無相即是無邊;並分「無邊有二種:一者、實無邊,二者、人不能到故無邊」。最長的一喻給了須彌:外書說它「純是黃金」一色,論藏說它四邊各以一寶而成,山頂有天宮城殿園林——般若未具足時是人天果報的莊嚴,具足時是諸道果的莊嚴;須彌由風聚精味而成、又由風吹令堅,般若也是「一切善法中第一堅實牢固和合以為般若」,而「邪見、外道、戲論及諸魔民所不能動」。到最後幾項,話越說越徹底:「性者,名本有決定實事」——性若從因緣生就不是性,故一切法性不可得;「破眾生故無作者,破法故無所作」;而不可思議之所以不可思議,是因為「一切法實性,皆過心、心數法、出名字語言道」。

薩陀波崙就在座上得了六百萬三昧門。論主順手解釋了為什麼是三昧而不只是智慧:散亂心中聽懂了也只是智慧,一心思惟才成三昧,「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」;又「如水,寒風未至,未成為氷,則無堅用」。但真正的收筆在下面一問:他早就知道諸法空相,七年苦立到底得了什麼利益?答案出人意料——他先前見諸佛、得三昧,卻落下一個病:貴重般若而生了著相。曇無竭說這二十多項般若之相,正是為破他這個著心:一切法本來自空,不是般若把它們變空的;說般若相,是為了「不令輕賤餘法、貴重般若」,「復不可取相而生著心;如熱金雖好,不可手捉」。金子再好,燒紅了也不能用手去抓。一部論走了一百卷,最後撤掉的,是般若自己。

品末,佛告須菩提作結:般若的因緣能成就菩薩一切功德、得一切種智,所以應當受持讀誦、正憶念、廣為人說、書寫供養,因為「般若波羅蜜是過去、未來、現在十方諸佛母,十方諸佛所尊重故」。而求法的樣子,論主指定了:「當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動!」最後兩句,論主自答了一件小事而意味深長——般若為何不囑累須菩提而囑累阿難?「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」,「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」。空行者不必受託,記憶者才受託:般若要傳下去,靠的是那個把話記全了的人。本品最後一句話,落在「囑累」二字上,門就此推向下一品。

The road of five hundred yojanas has reached its end. Sadāprarudita at last sees the teacher he sold his body and pierced his body to seek, and the teacher's first words are not comfort but a taking away: ‘The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere.’—The ‘coming’ you came through a thousand hardships to see never existed from the first. Why? ‘The suchness of dharmas has the mark of not moving; the suchness of dharmas is precisely the Buddha.’ It is not that the Buddha refuses to move; it is that this ‘suchness’ has from the first no mark of moving, and the Buddha is precisely suchness. So the dharma of non-arising, the dharma of non-ceasing, the dharma of the limit of reality, emptiness, the undefiled, quiescent extinction, the nature of space, each ‘neither comes nor goes’ and ‘is precisely the Buddha’, and the last sentence cuts it clean: ‘Apart from these dharmas there is no further Buddha.’ The Buddha is not some further one outside dharmas.

Then come five similes, each pressing closer than the last. At the end of spring, at midday, a person sees a mirage shimmering and chases it seeking water; from what pool, what mountain, do you say that water comes, and where does it go? Sadāprarudita answers himself: ‘In the mirage there is not even water; how could there be a place it comes from or a place it goes to?’ The teacher closes it: ‘The fool without wisdom, pressed by heat and thirst, sees the mirage shimmer and, where there is no water, gives rise to the notion of water.’—Those who discriminate the buddhas as having coming and going are people of this kind, because ‘the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body; the Dharma body of the buddhas neither comes nor goes’. Asked again about the elephants, horses, oxen, and sheep made by illusionist's art, he answers ‘an illusory thing has no reality; how could it have a place of coming and going’; asked again about what is seen in a dream, he answers ‘what is seen in a dream is false; how could it have coming and going’. The three similes take away ‘reality’ to the last. Yet once it is all taken away, one must not fall into annihilation, so the fourth and fifth similes turn round to establish: the jewels in the ocean do not come from the ten directions, ‘by the causes and conditions of beings' roots of goodness the ocean produces these jewels’, and when they perish they do not go to the ten directions either, ‘when the conditions join they exist; when the conditions part they perish’; the sound of the konghou is finer still, ‘just as the sound of a konghou, when it comes out has no place it comes from, and when it ceases has no place it goes to’—the body, the neck, the skin, the strings, the pegs, the plectrum, together with the person's hand: not one of these alone can bring out sound, ‘only when the many conditions come together is there sound’. The Buddha's body too is so, ‘born from the causes and conditions of immeasurable merits, not born from one cause, one condition, one merit’. Three similes refute existence, two similes establish dependent arising, and only then do the four Chinese characters ‘neither coming nor going’ stand firm.

The treatise-author takes over, and first explains on Sadāprarudita's behalf where he is stuck: it is not that he does not understand emptiness, ‘as the waves of the great ocean, though their force is great, when they reach the side of Mount Sumeru retreat and are of no use’—the knowledge of emptiness, once it reaches the Buddha's body, cannot be used. So a new section must be begun. Then comes the hardest section of the whole chapter: someone sets up the Buddha with ‘as the five fingers coming together are named a fist’, saying that the five pure aggregates coming together are called the Buddha; the treatise-author answers with ‘in the Buddha-dharma there are two truths: worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning’; by worldly truth one says that the Buddha speaks prajñā; by the highest meaning one says that the buddhas are empty. Then he presses with five gates: ‘The five aggregates are not the Buddha; apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha either; the five aggregates are not in the Buddha; the Buddha is not in the five aggregates; the Buddha does not possess the five aggregates.’ The five aggregates are five, the Buddha is one, ‘the one does not make the five, the five do not make the one’; if the fist really existed, ‘apart from the five fingers there should be a further fist that can be seen’, and in fact it is unfindable. The five gates walked to the end, the Buddha is unfindable; because the Buddha is unfindable, there is no coming and no going.

When the words have reached this point, someone at once grows anxious: is it not wrong view to say there is no Buddha, and then what mind is one to arouse to seek to become a Buddha? The treatise-author's reply is the watershed of this chapter: the words ‘no Buddha’ are only to refute the notion of ‘clinging to the Buddha’, not to have you change to a notion of ‘no Buddha’ and embrace that instead—‘if even where there is a Buddha one is not allowed to grasp, how much less to grasp the wrong view that there is no Buddha!’ The right position is one place only: ‘Leaving these two extremes of existence and non-existence, abiding in the middle way: this is the real mark of dharmas.’ To obtain the real mark is called obtaining the Buddha. And the Buddha's body is here divided clearly: ‘The Buddha has two bodies: first, the Dharma body; second, the form body. The Dharma body is the true Buddha; the form body exists for the sake of worldly truth.’ This is not to belittle the form body; it is to return each to its place; the one who can practise the real mark is the true disciple of the Buddha, ‘he does not falsely eat the faithful gifts of people; this person should receive offerings, and is a field of merit for the world’, just as ‘planting seed in a good field, the harvest gathered is surely great’. As for the marks, minor signs, and light of the form body, the treatise-author leaves no room either: ‘Just as a skilled archer shoots upward into space; though the arrow goes far, it will surely fall to the ground’—since the Buddha's body belongs to the retribution of causes and conditions, it too returns to wearing away.

A long passage in the middle is story, and it is the most moving place in this chapter. The teacher taught the Dharma until sunset, rose, and went into his palace; Sadāprarudita took an oath, ‘I have come for the sake of the Dharma; I should not sit or lie down’, and so he walked and stood for seven years, not sitting, not lying down, without sleep. When the seven years were full and he was to spread the Dharma seat and sprinkle the ground to clear the dust, Māra hid the water away—what he thought was not to go elsewhere to look for water, but ‘I shall pierce my own body and sprinkle the ground with my blood, so that no dust rises to soil the great teacher’, and he himself spoke the reason: ‘From beginningless birth and death until now I have lost my body again and again, and never once for the Dharma.’ Through immeasurable aeons he had died so many times, and not once was it for the Dharma. When the teacher came out of concentration and ascended the seat, he was only ‘pure in mind, delighted and glad, like a bhikṣu entering the third dhyāna’. The treatise-author questions this passage sentence by sentence: why could he not sit or lie down, how could a human body so weak hold out seven years, and why did the teacher have to enter concentration for seven years? Among these one answer most shows its care—entering concentration for seven years was to remove the doubt of new learners, ‘just as when an abscess is not yet ripe the physician does not open it, but only applies medicine to ripen it; when ripe it is easily opened’; and teaching the Dharma is from the first of two kinds, ‘first, teaching the Dharma by mouth; second, showing the Dharma by the body’, and not moving for seven years is showing the Dharma by the body.

In Fascicle 100 the teacher at last speaks the thing he waited seven years for: ‘Now I shall teach you the marks of prajñāpāramitā.’ The sentence pattern of the teaching is very strange; more than twenty items are all cast in one and the same mould—‘because dharmas are equal, know that prajñāpāramitā too is equal’, apart, unmoving, without thought, without fear, of one flavour, boundless, adorned, without discrimination, nature unfindable, without anything existent, without making, all the way to ‘because dharmas are inconceivable, know that prajñāpāramitā too is inconceivable’. Note the direction: it never says that because prajñā is equal dharmas are equal. The treatise-author points out its order: first contemplating the equality of dharmas is the cause, obtaining prajñā with a settled mind is the fruit, ‘because cause and fruit are alike’. And every item withdraws the clinging the previous item might have left behind: fearing you will grasp at the mark of equality, it says apart—‘apart from the two extremes of equal and unequal: this is the mark of prajñāpāramitā’; apart and securely abiding, then unmoving; ‘if there is thought, that is a place where marks are clung to’, so without thought; without thought, fearing you will be bewildered and afraid, so without fear; as for one flavour it says that emptiness ‘sometimes has flavour, sometimes has no flavour’, the great joy of first obtaining the mind of equal emptiness is flavour, ‘as when a person pressed by heat and thirst obtains clear cool water and takes it for a true flavour without compare’, while at ultimate emptiness there is neither flavour nor non-flavour, and when the power of the knowledge of emptiness is great the myriad dharmas follow it, ‘just as when boiling rock sugar is about to be done, though different things come together, all become rock sugar’, ‘and as the great ocean, to which the hundred rivers return, all become one flavour, namely the flavour of ultimate emptiness’. For boundless it says ‘an edge is named a mark, whether existence or non-existence’, and the signless is precisely the boundless; and it divides ‘the boundless into two kinds: first, really boundless; second, boundless because people cannot reach it’. The longest simile is given to Sumeru: the outside books say it is ‘pure yellow gold’ of one colour, the Abhidharma treasury says each of its four sides is made of one jewel, and on the summit are the heavenly palaces, cities, halls, and gardens—when prajñā is not yet complete this is the adornment of the retribution of humans and gods, when complete it is the adornment of the fruits of the paths; Sumeru is formed by the wind gathering the essences and flavours, and again made firm by the wind's blowing, and prajñā too is ‘the foremost among all wholesome dharmas, solid, firm, and strong, coming together to make prajñā’, and ‘wrong views, the outside paths, idle discourse, and Māra's people cannot move it’. Toward the last items the words grow ever more thorough: ‘nature is named a definitely real matter that exists from the first’—if a nature arose from causes and conditions it would not be a nature, so the nature of all dharmas is unfindable; ‘because beings are refuted there is no maker; because dharmas are refuted there is nothing made’; and the reason the inconceivable is inconceivable is that ‘the real nature of all dharmas passes beyond mind and mental-factor dharmas, and goes out beyond the way of names, words, and speech’.

Right there on his seat Sadāprarudita obtained six million samādhi gates. The treatise-author explains in passing why it is samādhi and not merely wisdom: what is understood by a scattered mind is only wisdom; reflecting with one mind, it becomes samādhi, ‘as a lamp in the wind cannot give light, while in a quiet room with the door shut its light fills everywhere’; and ‘as water, before the cold wind has come, has not become ice and so has no firm use’. But the real closing stroke is the question below: he had long known the empty mark of dharmas, so what benefit after all did seven years of bitter standing obtain? The answer is unexpected—earlier, in seeing the buddhas and obtaining the samādhis, he had come down with a sickness: valuing prajñā highly he gave rise to clinging to marks. Dharmodgata's teaching of these twenty-odd marks of prajñā was precisely to refute this clinging mind of his: all dharmas are from the first empty of themselves; it is not prajñā that makes them empty; the marks of prajñā are taught so as ‘not to let him despise the other dharmas and value prajñā highly’, and ‘again one may not grasp the mark and give rise to a clinging mind; like hot gold, though fine, it cannot be held in the hand’. However fine the gold, when heated red it cannot be seized with the hand. A whole treatise walks a hundred fascicles, and what it withdraws at the last is prajñā itself.

At the chapter's end the Buddha tells Subhūti in conclusion: the causes and conditions of prajñā can bring to accomplishment all the merits of the bodhisattva and obtain the omniscience of all kinds, so one should receive and uphold it, read and recite it, rightly recollect it, teach it widely to people, write it out and make offerings to it, because ‘prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions in the past, future, and present, and is what the buddhas of the ten directions revere’. And the manner of seeking the Dharma the treatise-author names: ‘one should be like the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, firm and upright with one mind, not to be shaken!’ In the last two sentences the treatise-author answers himself a small matter of deep import—why is prajñā not entrusted to Subhūti but entrusted to Ānanda? ‘Though Subhūti always delights in the practice of emptiness and the Buddha taught prajñā together with him, and he has moreover obtained the samādhi of non-contention, therefore it should not be entrusted to him’, ‘Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length.’ The practitioner of emptiness need not be entrusted; it is the one who remembers who is entrusted: for prajñā to be passed down depends on the one who kept the words whole. The last sentence of this chapter falls on the two Chinese characters ‘entrustment’, and with that the door is pushed open toward the next chapter.

義疏 · 總說Exposition · Overview

總說

〈曇無竭品〉開卷不設問,直是一答。前品〈薩陀波崙品〉之末,薩陀波崙歷盡賣身、割肉、遠行諸苦而至眾香城,見了法師,所問只有一句——「諸佛從何所來?去至何處?」本品第一句便是曇無竭的回答:「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。」不繞、不緩,先把來去二字拆了,然後才說何以如此:「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛。」一答之下,無生法、無滅法、實際法、空、無染、寂滅、虛空性逐一列過,句句皆是「無來無去」與「即是佛」兩截,末後合之曰「離是諸法更無佛;諸佛如、諸法如,一如無分別」,又自釋其所以曰「是如常一,無二、無三,出諸數法,無所有故」。全品二經二論,跨卷九十九、一百兩卷,析為三段而行:卷九十九經段,曇無竭以焰、幻、夢、海寶、箜篌五喻破來去之執,而後是薩陀波崙以身供養、七歲住立、刺身灑地的一段長敘;卷九十九論段,論主逐句釋「諸佛無來無去」之義,並逐事釋薩陀波崙求法諸行之所以;卷一百一段,曇無竭正說般若波羅蜜相,『諸法某某故,般若亦某某』一路對揚而下,薩陀波崙即座得六百萬三昧門,佛告須菩提以結勸,論主逐項釋畢而以囑累之分歸於阿難收筆。

卷九十九經段,破來去之見。五喻並非重複,五喻各破一層。焰喻破的是『無中見有』:春末日中,有人見焰動而逐之求水,曇無竭反問水從何池、何山、何泉來,薩陀波崙答得乾脆——「大師!焰中尚無水,云何當有來處、去處?」曇無竭即以此相例:「愚夫無智,為熱渴所逼,見焰動,無水生水想。」分別佛有來去者亦如是,所以之故只在一句:「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」。幻喻破的是『見有作有』:幻師所作象馬男女,「幻事無實,云何當有來去處?」夢喻破的是『自心所現』:夢中所見,「是夢中所見虛妄,云何當有來去?」三喻之後,曇無竭下一總判,把讀者分作兩路:不知諸法義而「以名字色身著佛」者,「是人數數往來五道,遠離般若波羅蜜,遠離諸佛法」;如實知而不分別來去生滅者,「名為真佛弟子,不虛妄食人信施,是人應受供養,為世間福田」。此下兩喻轉面,不再破有,改立因緣。海寶喻立其生滅所從:大海之寶不從十方來,「諸緣合故有,諸緣離故滅」,佛身亦「從本業因緣果報生」。箜篌喻立其不從一因:有槽、有頸、有皮、有絃、有柱、有棍,有人以手鼓之而後有聲,「是聲亦不從槽出,不從頸出,不從皮出,不從絃出,不從柱出,不從棍出,亦不從人手出,眾緣和合爾乃有聲」,故「諸佛身不獨從一事成,來無所從、去無所至」。五喻既畢,經文即轉入供養一段長敘,而這段敘事之奇,正在它緊接無來無去之後:帝釋以天曼陀羅華相與,薩陀波崙以身屬師,長者女及五百侍女亦以身相屬,并五百乘七寶車盡奉曇無竭,曇無竭受已還與;日沒入宮,薩陀波崙自誓「我為法故來,不應坐、臥」,遂七歲經行住立;曇無竭七歲入無量阿僧祇菩薩三昧,薩陀波崙七歲「無欲、恚、惱,心不著味」;敷座已而求水不得,惡魔隱蔽其水,欲令其生一念劣心;薩陀波崙即自刺其身,以血灑地,自語曰「我何用此身!此身必當破壞。我從無始生死已來數數喪身,未曾為法」。帝釋歎未曾有,讚曰「汝精進力大,堅固難動,不可思議!」,復以三千石天華與之。經段末,曇無竭過七歲從三昧起,往法座上坐,而薩陀波崙見之「心淨悅樂,譬如比丘入第三禪」。

卷九十九論段,釋無來無去之義,兼釋求法諸事之因。論主先說何以此時說此法:薩陀波崙「雖知諸法空無來去相,未能深入」,其病不在不知空,在於「於諸佛身恭敬深重故,不能觀空」——「如大海水波,其力雖大,到須彌山邊則退而無用」。既知病之所在,其下便逐層逼。先立諸法如之義:「諸法實相,所謂性空、無所得、空等諸法門。」次破『淨妙五眾和合而名為佛』之難,其答只在分諦:「佛法中有二諦:世諦、第一義諦」,世諦故說佛說般若,第一義故說諸佛空無來去。而五眾與佛之關係,論主引經自說因緣,五句並列——「五眾非佛,離五眾亦無佛,五眾不在佛中,佛不在五眾中,佛非五眾有」,逐句皆有其理:五眾不即是佛,因「五眾是五、佛是一,一不作五、五不作一」,又因五眾無自性而佛自說「一切無誑法中,我最第一」;若曰相好莊嚴身名佛,則「三十二相等,菩薩時亦有,何以不名為佛?」;若曰一切種智在妙色身中名佛,則一切種智本是寂滅無戲論,「若得是法,則名無所得,無所得故名為佛,佛即是空」。至於離五眾亦無佛,論主以拳為喻而不許難者逃遁:「是拳法若定有,除五指應更有拳可見,亦不須因五指。」五求既盡,遂下斷語:「如是五種求佛不可得故,當知無佛;佛無故無來無去。」此語一出,問者必以邪見難之,而論主之答最須記取:此中所言之無佛,意在「破著佛想」,不是換一個無佛之想去取;「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見!」故其歸處仍在中——「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」,而「得是諸法實相,名為得佛」。防斷滅之後,論主立二身:「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有。」既立二身,則諸法雖空而苦樂宛然一事亦得其解——如焰如夢,「雖空、無所有,亦能令人得苦、樂、憂、喜事」。其後逐事而釋前經:真佛弟子之所以應受供養,因其福「乃至涅槃無盡無量」,「如植種良田,成收必多」;海寶之所以生於難得之處,因「若寶生人中濁世,貪者覆藏,不令人得」,而其喻之所指更切——大海喻十方六道國土,珍寶即是諸佛,眾生得度須具二緣,「一者、內有正見,二者、外有善說法者」,故「諸佛雖善說法,眾生內正見不具故,不能盡度」;箜篌之聲喻佛身與六度之際,「佛身不在六波羅蜜等法中,亦不離六波羅蜜等法」;而佛身終亦歸滅,「雖相好光明、福德成就、名稱無量、度人無限,亦歸磨滅」。論段之後半,逐事釋薩陀波崙與諸人之行,其釋處處平實近人:長者女何以不以身供養曇無竭而供養薩陀波崙?「女人智短著多故,不用捨本師而供養他」,又慮外有譏謗;女既已隨師而來,何以更以身施?因「女人之禮,幼則從父母,少則從夫,老則從子」,不得久無所屬;薩陀波崙問「汝等實以誠心」之誠心何謂?「誠心者,不自用心,隨所處分,如無心物」;曇無竭既受何以還與?「曇無竭大智方便,令薩陀波崙大得福德而無所失,是謂上受」;大菩薩說法何以入宮?「隨世人法故」;為法何以不應坐臥?因「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」;人身軟弱何以能七歲住立?「是時人壽命長,雖復七歲,如今七日」,又「身力雖弱,以心強故,能辦其事」;曇無竭何以七歲入定?為除新發意者之疑,令知其心口相應,「譬如癰瘡未熟,醫則不破,但以藥塗令熟,熟則易破」,且「說法有二種:一者、口說法,二者、身現法」,七歲入定正是以身現法。魔隱其水一節,論主判其分寸極準:「魔知其心大,不可沮壞,但小沮壞,令其稽留。」刺血之所以取血,因「身中水種雖多,血是命之所在,是故刺以灑地」;福德成就而魔猶能隱水者,因「是菩薩新發意能成小願,未能却魔」;刺身若死誰復聽法之疑,論主答以諸天大菩薩守護令其不死,又自其心上分別:初習慈心者受割截而生悔恨,是名為異,而此菩薩不悔——「譬如慈母愛子,雖為子長受勤苦不淨,不以為惡」,且魔之得便本有其門,「如人有瘡則受毒」,心不憂愁則無瘡可入。帝釋歎未曾有之所以,亦不在奇特,在其「初心既爾,後心轉增」;薩陀波崙聞安慰而「如火得酥,轉更熾盛」。末後二問收束此段:入微妙三昧者誰能令起?「行者初入時,自作限齊,然後入定;時至,其心自在從三昧起,悲心故而生覺觀」;見師之樂何以獨取第三禪為喻?因欲界眾生多貪樂受,涅槃樂無所有而心不樂喜,上四禪斷苦樂而心亦不樂,「第三禪中樂,樂之極」。

卷一百一段,說般若之相而終以囑累。經②之體與經①全異:經①是問答五喻,經②是一路對揚,無問無難。曇無竭告言「諦聽!諦受!今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」,其下逐句皆是同一句式——「諸法等故,當知般若波羅蜜亦等」,離、不動、無念、無畏、一味、無邊、無生、無滅,而後轉入諸喻之無邊:虛空無邊、大海水無邊、須彌山莊嚴、虛空無分別、色受想行識無邊、地水火風空種無邊、如金剛等,末後三句最深——諸法性不可得故般若性亦不可得,諸法無作故般若亦無作,「諸法不可思議故,當知般若波羅蜜亦不可思議」。二十餘對揚之下,薩陀波崙即於座上逐相得三昧,「如是等,得六百萬諸三昧門」。經文至此忽然換場:說者由曇無竭轉為佛,聽者由薩陀波崙轉為須菩提——佛以己今日說般若之相為證,明薩陀波崙於三昧中所見十方諸佛說般若亦復如是,而後說其果報:「常不離諸佛,生於有佛土中」,「乃至夢中未曾不見佛時」,終以一語結勸:「般若波羅蜜是過去、未來、現在十方諸佛母」。論②之釋,逐項而下,處處在防一個病。釋平等,先辨因果:「般若及諸法雖一相、無二無別,行者初觀時是因,觀竟名為果」;而所以先說平等者,因「般若波羅蜜甚深微妙,不以方便說則無解者」,不等則生煩惱,故令住二等之中,「住眾生等中,怨親、憎愛皆悉平等,開福德門,閉諸惡趣」,住法等中則「但見諸法空,空即是平等」。然平等亦可成病,故次說離——「行者取是平等相而生著」,是以更說自性離。離已而住空中則不動,其不動說得極盡:「戲論不能動,諸煩惱山亦不能動,無常時亦不能動。」無念者,因「若有念,即是有相著處」;無畏者,因深入法性,故「於大眾中有難論諸相者,心無所畏」。一味一節最見手眼:空亦有味,行者初得平等空而大歡喜,即此歡喜便是味,「如人為熱渴所逼,得清冷水,以為真味無比」;真實畢竟空則無味不味。而一味之正義在所緣所觀皆歸於一,「譬如煮石蜜欲熟時,雖異物和合,皆為石蜜」,「又如大海,百川歸之,皆為一味,所謂畢竟空味」。無邊之義,論主分作兩重——「無邊有二種:一者、實無邊,二者、人不能到故無邊」,大海之無邊屬後者,而喻意不在海:外道凡夫之禪定船可度欲色二界,無色界如大海而不能渡,以不能破我心故,唯「諸賢聖人智慧、禪定翅力,破諸法邪相、得實相,故能度」。須彌一色何以言莊嚴?論主備列諸說與其莊嚴之相,而後四番取喻:般若未具足時受人天果報莊嚴、具足時受諸道果莊嚴,如須彌上下皆嚴;般若為「一切善法中第一堅實牢固和合以為般若」,如須彌成於風聚而堅;般若「邪見、外道、戲論及諸魔民所不能動」,如須彌不為風水所動;行者登般若之頂到諸定園受樂,如須彌頂四園。復有一喻最省力——眾鳥至須彌者皆同其色,「諸法入中皆同一相,所謂無相」。其下釋五眾無邊,直指「五眾實相即是般若波羅蜜」;釋如金剛,「如天王所執金剛,無憎無愛,隨所用處,無不摧碎」;釋性不可得,先立性之定義——「性者,名本有決定實事」,而後以因緣破之:從因緣生則未和合時無,是則無性;釋無所有等,則以香為喻,「有,故有分別;無,故無分別。如草香、栴檀香,燒時有分別,滅時無分別」;釋無作,分兩頭破盡,「破眾生故無作者,破法故無所作」;釋不可思議,歸於心之所不及——「是法皆從心中憶想分別生,亦不可決定」,而引前品之語為證:「一切諸法平等,一切賢聖不能行、不能到。」全論最要之一問在末後:薩陀波崙先已知諸法空相,今種種勤苦住立七歲,見曇無竭又得何等利益?答語直指其病:先見諸佛得諸三昧,而「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」,故曇無竭七歲從定起而為說般若,正是破其著心——「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」,說諸法等乃至不可思議,其用意在「不令因般若故更生垢著」,喻之曰「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」。至於聞法何以即成三昧,論主亦不許人含糊:「散亂心中,但有智慧,不名三昧」,今從師聞而一心思惟,攝心不散,智慧乃變成三昧,「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」;又「如水,寒風未至,未成為氷,則無堅用;若成凍氷,能有所蹈」。末後論主釋佛之結勸,於果報逐層說盡而歸於一句勸行:「若有欲求般若波羅蜜者,當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動!」全品收於囑累之分——「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」,「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」。

三段之間有一線貫串,即一個『著』字,而三段所破之著各在一處。卷九十九經段所破,是著佛之來去——來去之相既由色身而立,故破之只須一句「諸佛不可以色身見」;卷九十九論段所破,是著佛身之實有——五求佛不可得而後知無來無去,然其所破仍只是想,不是佛,故論主特特聲明其意只是「破著佛想」,而非立一個無佛之見;卷一百一段所破,是著般若之相——這一層最不易覺,因所著者已是最好之法,故論主下了全品最重的一句:「不令因般若故更生垢著。」三重之破,一重比一重近身:先破所求之佛,次破能求之見,末破所得之法。而三段之立亦成一線:經①立法身,「諸佛法身無來無去」;論①立二身而不廢色身,「色身為世諦故有」;卷一百立般若之相而不許取相,「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」。所以本品雖以人名為題,所說並不在人:曇無竭者,說法之人也;薩陀波崙者,求法之人也;而一品之中所辨,只是求法之人如何不把所求之法變成新的所著之處。

尤可並觀者,是本品敘事與義理之相成。全品義理極高——無來無去、性不可得、不可思議;而全品敘事極重——七歲住立、刺身出血、盡捨內外。若只讀義理,易生一種輕忽:既然無來無去,何必七歲不坐不臥?若只讀敘事,又易生一種錯認:以為法從苦得,苦多則法多。論主兩頭都堵死了。說苦行者,其釋處處不神化:不坐臥是因「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」,七歲不難是因「是時人壽命長,雖復七歲,如今七日」,血能灑地是因諸天守護,其身不死是因「諸天、大菩薩守護故,令其不死」;說義理者,其釋處處不架空:所以能不惜身,是因「見諸法實相畢竟空故,知是身但是虛誑和合」;所以魔不得便,是因「心不憂愁故」。一邊不許把苦行讀成神跡,一邊不許把空義讀成藉口——這正是本品把敘事與義理合為一品的用意。

因此,讀此品之每一段時,至少可問三層。其一,這一句所破的是法,還是我對法的想——本品最容易誤讀之處即在此。論主說「當知無佛」,讀者若讀成無佛,便正墮其所誡;他明說其意只是「破著佛想」,且「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見!」同樣,經文說「諸法等故,當知般若波羅蜜亦等」,論主的解釋不是諸法被般若弄平了,而是「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」。凡見一句破語,先問它破的是那一頭。其二,這一段若被讀反,會成什麼——此品可讀反之處有三:一是聞「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」而不再恭敬供養,然全品後半整段都是供養之事,且論主明說色身「為世諦故有」;二是聞七歲住立、刺身灑地而慕其苦,然論主之釋全在心上,說其所以不疲者是「以心強故」,說其所以不悔者是慈母愛子之心,未嘗以苦為勝法;三是聞般若最上而貴般若賤餘法,然論主明言其說諸相之意正是「不令輕賤餘法、貴重般若」。其三,我今未逢善知識,此品於我何用——本品答得很實在。薩陀波崙所行之事,件件不是神通,是心:不坐臥是心,敷座灑地是心,誠心屬師是心,血灑於地亦是心;而所得者亦不是別物,只是聞法之後一心思惟,「攝心不散,智慧變成三昧」。順著三段讀下去,終會落在論主那一句最平實的判語上:法不從苦得,亦不從高得;所聞之法一旦攝入靜心,「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」。

依原論次序讀下去

Overview

"Dharmodgata" sets up no question at its opening; it is simply an answer. At the end of the preceding chapter, "Sadāprarudita", Sadāprarudita, having gone through every hardship—selling his body, cutting his flesh, travelling far—reached the City of Many Fragrances and met the Dharma teacher, and what he asked was a single sentence only—「諸佛從何所來?去至何處?」 tr. "From where do the buddhas come? Where do they go?" The first sentence of this chapter is Dharmodgata's answer: 「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。」 tr. "Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere." Without circling, without delay, he first takes apart the two Chinese characters ‘coming’ and ‘going’, and only then says why it is so: 「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛。」 tr. "The suchness of dharmas has the mark of not moving; the suchness of dharmas is precisely the Buddha." Under this one answer the dharma of non-arising, the dharma of non-ceasing, the dharma of the limit of reality, emptiness, the undefiled, quiescent extinction, and the nature of space are listed one by one, and every sentence is in two halves, 「無來無去」 tr. "neither comes nor goes" and 「即是佛」 tr. "is precisely the Buddha"; at the end he joins them, saying 「離是諸法更無佛;諸佛如、諸法如,一如無分別」 tr. "apart from these dharmas there is no further Buddha; the suchness of the buddhas and the suchness of dharmas are one suchness, without discrimination", and further explains for himself the reason, saying 「是如常一,無二、無三,出諸數法,無所有故」 tr. "this suchness is always one; it is not two, it is not three; it passes beyond all dharmas of number, because it is without anything existent". The whole chapter, two sūtra sections and two treatise sections, spans the two fascicles ninety-nine and one hundred and proceeds divided into three segments: in Fascicle 99, Sūtra Section, Dharmodgata refutes the clinging to coming and going with the five similes of the mirage, the illusion, the dream, the jewels of the ocean, and the konghou, and after that comes a long narrative of Sadāprarudita making offering with his body, standing for seven years, and piercing his body to sprinkle the ground; in Fascicle 99, Treatise Section, the treatise-author explains sentence by sentence the meaning of 「諸佛無來無去」 tr. "the buddhas are without coming and without going", and explains matter by matter the reasons for Sadāprarudita's deeds in seeking the Dharma; in Fascicle 100, Dharmodgata teaches directly the marks of prajñāpāramitā, running down in one line of paired declarations, ‘because dharmas are such-and-such, prajñā too is such-and-such’; Sadāprarudita, right there on his seat, obtains six million samādhi gates; the Buddha tells Subhūti in conclusion and exhortation; and the treatise-author, having explained every item, lays down his brush by assigning the share of entrustment to Ānanda.

Fascicle 99, Sūtra Section, refutes the view of coming and going. The five similes are not repetitions; each of the five refutes one layer. The mirage simile refutes ‘seeing existence within non-existence’: at midday at the end of spring, someone sees a mirage shimmering and chases it seeking water; Dharmodgata asks in return from what pool, what mountain, what spring the water comes, and Sadāprarudita answers crisply—「大師!焰中尚無水,云何當有來處、去處?」 tr. "Great teacher! In a mirage there is not even water; how could there be a place it comes from or a place it goes to?" Dharmodgata at once takes this as the parallel case: 「愚夫無智,為熱渴所逼,見焰動,無水生水想。」 tr. "The foolish ordinary person, without wisdom, pressed by heat and thirst, sees the mirage shimmer and, where there is no water, gives rise to the notion of water." Those who discriminate the Buddha as having coming and going are likewise so, and the reason lies in a single sentence: 「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」 tr. "the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body; the Dharma body of the buddhas neither comes nor goes". The illusion simile refutes ‘seeing something and taking it as existent’: of the elephants, horses, men, and women made by a conjurer, 「幻事無實,云何當有來去處?」 tr. "An illusory thing has no reality; how could there be a place of coming and going?" The dream simile refutes ‘what one's own mind manifests’: of what is seen in a dream, 「是夢中所見虛妄,云何當有來去?」 tr. "What is seen in this dream is false; how could it have coming and going?" After the three similes Dharmodgata gives one overall verdict, dividing the readers into two roads: those who do not know the meaning of dharmas and 「以名字色身著佛」 tr. "cling to the Buddha by name and by form body"—「是人數數往來五道,遠離般若波羅蜜,遠離諸佛法」 tr. "such people go and come again and again within the five destinies, far from prajñāpāramitā, far from the dharmas of the buddhas"; those who know as it really is and do not discriminate coming and going, arising and ceasing—「名為真佛弟子,不虛妄食人信施,是人應受供養,為世間福田」 tr. "are named true disciples of the Buddha; they do not falsely consume the faithful gifts of others; such people should receive offerings, and are a field of merit for the world". The two similes below this turn about: they no longer refute existence but instead establish causes and conditions. The simile of the ocean's jewels establishes from what they arise and cease: the jewels of the great ocean do not come from the ten directions; 「諸緣合故有,諸緣離故滅」 tr. "when the conditions join they exist; when the conditions part they perish", and the Buddha's body too is 「從本業因緣果報生」 tr. "born from the causes and conditions and the retribution of original deeds". The konghou simile establishes that it does not come from a single cause: there is the body, there is the neck, there is the skin, there are the strings, there are the pegs, there is the plectrum, and only when a person plays it with the hand is there sound; 「是聲亦不從槽出,不從頸出,不從皮出,不從絃出,不從柱出,不從棍出,亦不從人手出,眾緣和合爾乃有聲」 tr. "this sound does not come out of the body, does not come out of the neck, does not come out of the skin, does not come out of the strings, does not come out of the pegs, does not come out of the plectrum, nor does it come out of the person's hand; only when the many conditions come together is there sound", and therefore 「諸佛身不獨從一事成,來無所從、去無所至」 tr. "the bodies of the buddhas are not accomplished from a single matter alone; when coming they come from nowhere, when going they reach nowhere". When the five similes are finished, the sūtra text turns at once into a long narrative of offering, and what is remarkable about this narrative lies precisely in its coming right after "no coming and no going": Śakra gives him heavenly māndārava flowers; Sadāprarudita gives himself over to the teacher; the elder's daughter and the five hundred attendant maidens also give themselves over, and together with five hundred carriages of the seven jewels all are offered to Dharmodgata; Dharmodgata, having accepted, gives them back; at sunset he enters the palace; Sadāprarudita takes an oath, 「我為法故來,不應坐、臥」 tr. "I have come for the sake of the Dharma; I should not sit or lie down", and so for seven years walks and stands; Dharmodgata for seven years enters immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattva samādhis, and Sadāprarudita for seven years is 「無欲、恚、惱,心不著味」 tr. "without lust, anger, or harming, his mind not craving flavours"; once the seat has been spread he seeks water and cannot find it—the evil Māra has hidden the water away, wishing to make him give rise to a single thought of a feeble mind; Sadāprarudita at once pierces his own body and sprinkles the ground with his blood, saying to himself 「我何用此身!此身必當破壞。我從無始生死已來數數喪身,未曾為法」 tr. "What use is this body to me! This body will surely break apart. From beginningless birth and death until now I have lost my body again and again, and never once for the Dharma". Śakra exclaimed that such a thing had never been, and praised him, saying 「汝精進力大,堅固難動,不可思議!」 tr. "The power of your vigour is vast, firm and hard to shake, inconceivable!", and again gave him three thousand dan of heavenly flowers. At the end of the Sūtra Section, Dharmodgata, after seven years, rises from samādhi and goes to sit on the Dharma seat, and Sadāprarudita, seeing him, 「心淨悅樂,譬如比丘入第三禪」 tr. "his mind was pure, delighted and glad, like a bhikṣu entering the third dhyāna".

Fascicle 99, Treatise Section, explains the meaning of no coming and no going, and at the same time explains the causes of the matters in seeking the Dharma. The treatise-author first says why this Dharma is taught at this time: Sadāprarudita, 「雖知諸法空無來去相,未能深入」 tr. "though he knew that dharmas are empty and without the mark of coming and going, could not yet enter deeply"; his sickness lies not in not knowing emptiness but in this, 「於諸佛身恭敬深重故,不能觀空」 tr. "because his reverence for the bodies of the buddhas was deep and weighty, he could not contemplate emptiness"—「如大海水波,其力雖大,到須彌山邊則退而無用」 tr. "as the waves of the great ocean, though their force is great, when they reach the side of Mount Sumeru retreat and are of no use". Once he knows where the sickness lies, what follows presses on layer by layer. First he establishes the meaning of the suchness of dharmas: 「諸法實相,所謂性空、無所得、空等諸法門。」 tr. "The real mark of all dharmas, namely the many gates of the Dharma such as emptiness of nature, nothing to be attained, emptiness, and the like." Next he refutes the objection ‘the pure and subtle five aggregates come together and are named the Buddha’, and his answer lies only in dividing the truths: 「佛法中有二諦:世諦、第一義諦」 tr. "In the Buddha-dharma there are two truths: worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning"; by reason of worldly truth it is said that the Buddha teaches prajñā; by reason of the highest meaning it is said that the buddhas are empty, without coming and without going. As for the relation between the five aggregates and the Buddha, the treatise-author cites the sūtra in which the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions, five sentences set side by side—「五眾非佛,離五眾亦無佛,五眾不在佛中,佛不在五眾中,佛非五眾有」 tr. "the five aggregates are not the Buddha; apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha either; the five aggregates are not in the Buddha; the Buddha is not in the five aggregates; the Buddha does not possess the five aggregates", and every sentence has its reason: the five aggregates are not precisely the Buddha, because 「五眾是五、佛是一,一不作五、五不作一」 tr. "the five aggregates are five, the Buddha is one; the one does not make the five, the five do not make the one", and again because the five aggregates are without self-nature while the Buddha himself says 「一切無誑法中,我最第一」 tr. "among all dharmas without deception, I am the foremost"; if one says that the body adorned with the marks and minor signs is named the Buddha, then 「三十二相等,菩薩時亦有,何以不名為佛?」 tr. "the thirty-two marks and the rest are present already at the time of the bodhisattva; why is he not named the Buddha?"; if one says that the omniscience of all kinds within the subtle form body is named the Buddha, then the omniscience of all kinds is from the first quiescent and without idle discourse, 「若得是法,則名無所得,無所得故名為佛,佛即是空」 tr. "if one obtains this dharma, it is named nothing to be attained; because of nothing to be attained it is named the Buddha, and the Buddha is precisely emptiness". As for "apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha either", the treatise-author takes the fist as a simile and does not let the objector slip away: 「是拳法若定有,除五指應更有拳可見,亦不須因五指。」 tr. "If this dharma of a fist definitely existed, then apart from the five fingers there should be a further fist that can be seen, and it would not need to rely on the five fingers." The five seekings exhausted, he then pronounces the verdict: 「如是五種求佛不可得故,當知無佛;佛無故無來無去。」 tr. "Because, seeking the Buddha in these five ways, he is unfindable, know that there is no Buddha; because the Buddha does not exist, there is no coming and no going." As soon as this is said, the questioner is sure to object to it as wrong view, and the treatise-author's answer is what most needs to be remembered: the "no Buddha" spoken of here is meant 「破著佛想」 tr. "to refute the notion of clinging to the Buddha", not to exchange it for a notion of no Buddha and grasp that; 「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見!」 tr. "If even where there is a Buddha one is not allowed to grasp, how much less to grasp the wrong view that there is no Buddha!" So where it returns is still the middle—「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」 tr. "leaving these two extremes of existence and non-existence, abiding in the middle way: this is the real mark of all dharmas", and 「得是諸法實相,名為得佛」 tr. "to obtain this real mark of all dharmas is named obtaining the Buddha". Having guarded against annihilation, the treatise-author sets up two bodies: 「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有。」 tr. "The Buddha has two kinds of body: first, the Dharma body; second, the form body. The Dharma body is the true Buddha; the form body exists for the sake of worldly truth." With the two bodies set up, the matter of how dharmas, though empty, still plainly bring suffering and joy also finds its explanation—like a mirage, like a dream, 「雖空、無所有,亦能令人得苦、樂、憂、喜事」 tr. "though empty and without anything existent, they can still cause people to meet with matters of suffering, joy, sorrow, and gladness". After that he explains the preceding sūtra matter by matter: the reason the true disciple of the Buddha should receive offerings is that the merit is 「乃至涅槃無盡無量」 tr. "inexhaustible and immeasurable, even up to nirvāṇa", 「如植種良田,成收必多」 tr. "as when seed is planted in a good field, the harvest gathered is surely great"; the reason the ocean's jewels are produced in a place where they are hard to obtain is that 「若寶生人中濁世,貪者覆藏,不令人得」 tr. "if the jewels were produced among humans in a turbid age, the greedy would hide them away and not let others obtain them", and what the simile points to is more pressing still—the great ocean is a simile for the lands of the six destinies in the ten directions, the jewels are the buddhas, and for beings to obtain deliverance two conditions must be complete, 「一者、內有正見,二者、外有善說法者」 tr. "first, right view within; second, one who teaches the Dharma well without", and so 「諸佛雖善說法,眾生內正見不具故,不能盡度」 tr. "though the buddhas teach the Dharma well, because beings' right view within is not complete, they cannot deliver them all"; the sound of the konghou is a simile for the relation between the Buddha's body and the six perfections, 「佛身不在六波羅蜜等法中,亦不離六波羅蜜等法」 tr. "the Buddha's body is not within the six perfections and the other dharmas, nor is it apart from the six perfections and the other dharmas"; and the Buddha's body in the end also returns to extinction, 「雖相好光明、福德成就、名稱無量、度人無限,亦歸磨滅」 tr. "though radiant with the marks and minor signs, accomplished in merit, immeasurable in renown, and without limit in the people it delivers, it too returns to wearing away". The latter half of the Treatise Section explains, matter by matter, the deeds of Sadāprarudita and the others, and its explanations are everywhere plain and close to people: why did the elder's daughter not offer herself to Dharmodgata but to Sadāprarudita? 「女人智短著多故,不用捨本師而供養他」 tr. "Because women's wisdom is short and their clinging is great, they should not abandon their own teacher to make offerings to another", and also out of concern that there would be criticism from outside; since the women had already come following their teacher, why give themselves again? Because 「女人之禮,幼則從父母,少則從夫,老則從子」 tr. "by the propriety of women, when young they follow their parents, when grown they follow their husbands, when old they follow their sons", and they may not long belong to no one; what is the sincere mind in Sadāprarudita's question 「汝等實以誠心」 tr. "do you truly, with a sincere mind"? 「誠心者,不自用心,隨所處分,如無心物」 tr. "A sincere mind is not acting on one's own decision, but following as one is disposed of, like a thing without a mind"; since Dharmodgata accepted, why give them back? 「曇無竭大智方便,令薩陀波崙大得福德而無所失,是謂上受」 tr. "Dharmodgata, by great wisdom and skilful means, caused Sadāprarudita to obtain great merit while losing nothing; this is called the highest kind of accepting"; why did a great bodhisattva, having taught the Dharma, enter the palace? 「隨世人法故」 tr. "Because of following the ways of worldly people"; why, for the sake of the Dharma, should one not sit or lie down? Because 「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」 tr. "great desire and great vigour are contrary to sitting and lying down"; how could a weak human body stand for seven years? 「是時人壽命長,雖復七歲,如今七日」 tr. "At that time people's lifespans were long; though it was seven years, it was like seven days now", and again 「身力雖弱,以心強故,能辦其事」 tr. "though the strength of the body was weak, because the mind was strong, he could accomplish the matter"; why did Dharmodgata enter concentration for seven years? To remove the doubt of those who have newly aroused the mind, letting them know that his mind and his mouth accord, 「譬如癰瘡未熟,醫則不破,但以藥塗令熟,熟則易破」 tr. "just as when an abscess is not yet ripe the physician does not open it, but only applies medicine to ripen it; when ripe it is easily opened", and moreover 「說法有二種:一者、口說法,二者、身現法」 tr. "teaching the Dharma is of two kinds: first, teaching the Dharma by mouth; second, showing the Dharma by the body", and entering concentration for seven years is precisely showing the Dharma by the body. On the section where Māra hides the water, the treatise-author judges its measure very precisely: 「魔知其心大,不可沮壞,但小沮壞,令其稽留。」 tr. "Māra knew that his mind was great and could not be destroyed; he only obstructed it a little, causing him to be held up and delayed." The reason blood was what the piercing drew is that 「身中水種雖多,血是命之所在,是故刺以灑地」 tr. "though the seeds of water in the body are many, blood is where life resides; therefore he pierced for it to sprinkle the ground"; that Māra could still hide the water though his merit was accomplished is because 「是菩薩新發意能成小願,未能却魔」 tr. "this bodhisattva had newly aroused the mind; he could bring about small wishes, but could not yet drive back Māra"; to the doubt ‘if he died piercing his body, who would then hear the Dharma’, the treatise-author answers that the gods and great bodhisattvas protected him so that he did not die, and further distinguishes it from the side of his mind: one who first trains in the mind of kindness, on being cut and severed, gives rise to regret, and this is called being changed, but this bodhisattva did not regret—「譬如慈母愛子,雖為子長受勤苦不淨,不以為惡」 tr. "just as a kind mother loves her child, and though for the child's sake she long undergoes toil and impure tasks, she does not find it loathsome", and Māra's finding his opening has from the first its gate, 「如人有瘡則受毒」 tr. "as a person who has a sore receives poison"; when the mind is not sorrowful there is no sore to enter. The reason Śakra exclaimed that such a thing had never been lies not in its strangeness either, but in this: 「初心既爾,後心轉增」 tr. "since his first mind was like this, his later mind would increase still more"; and Sadāprarudita, hearing the consolation, was 「如火得酥,轉更熾盛」 tr. "like a fire that obtains ghee, he blazed all the more fiercely". Two last questions close this segment: who can make one who has entered a subtle samādhi rise? 「行者初入時,自作限齊,然後入定;時至,其心自在從三昧起,悲心故而生覺觀」 tr. "When the practitioner first enters, he himself sets a time limit and only then enters concentration; when the time comes, his mind rises freely from samādhi, and because of a compassionate mind initial and sustained thought arise"; why is the joy of seeing the teacher likened only to the third dhyāna? Because beings of the desire realm mostly crave pleasant feeling; the happiness of nirvāṇa is without anything existent, and the mind does not delight in it; the fourth dhyāna above has severed suffering and joy, and the mind does not delight in it either; 「第三禪中樂,樂之極」 tr. "the happiness within the third dhyāna is the utmost of happiness".

Fascicle 100 teaches the marks of prajñā and ends with entrustment. The form of Sūtra ② is wholly different from that of Sūtra ①: Sūtra ① is question and answer with five similes; Sūtra ② is one unbroken run of paired declarations, without question and without objection. Dharmodgata says 「諦聽!諦受!今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "Listen well! Receive well! Now I shall proclaim to you the marks of prajñāpāramitā", and below it every sentence is one and the same pattern—「諸法等故,當知般若波羅蜜亦等」 tr. "because dharmas are equal, know that prajñāpāramitā too is equal": apart, unmoving, without thought, without fear, of one flavour, boundless, non-arising, non-ceasing; and then it turns to the boundlessness of the similes: space is boundless, the water of the great ocean is boundless, Mount Sumeru is adorned, space is without discrimination, form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are boundless, the elements of earth, water, fire, wind, and space are boundless, equal like the vajra; the last three sentences are the deepest—because the nature of dharmas is unfindable, the nature of prajñā too is unfindable; because dharmas are without making, prajñā too is without making; 「諸法不可思議故,當知般若波羅蜜亦不可思議」 tr. "because dharmas are inconceivable, know that prajñāpāramitā too is inconceivable". Beneath these twenty-odd paired declarations, Sadāprarudita, right there on his seat, obtains a samādhi for each mark, 「如是等,得六百萬諸三昧門」 tr. "such as these, and so on: he obtained six million samādhi gates". At this point the sūtra text suddenly changes scene: the speaker turns from Dharmodgata to the Buddha, the hearer from Sadāprarudita to Subhūti—the Buddha takes his own teaching of the marks of prajñā today as proof, making clear that the buddhas of the ten directions whom Sadāprarudita saw in samādhi taught prajñā just so, and then he speaks of its retribution: 「常不離諸佛,生於有佛土中」 tr. "he was never apart from the buddhas, and was born in lands where there are buddhas", 「乃至夢中未曾不見佛時」 tr. "even in dreams there was never a time when he did not see the Buddha", and he ends with one sentence of concluding exhortation: 「般若波羅蜜是過去、未來、現在十方諸佛母」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions in the past, future, and present". The explanation of Treatise ② goes down item by item, and everywhere it guards against one sickness. Explaining equality, he first distinguishes cause and fruit: 「般若及諸法雖一相、無二無別,行者初觀時是因,觀竟名為果」 tr. "although prajñā and dharmas are of one mark, without duality and without difference, when the practitioner first contemplates, it is the cause, and when the contemplation is finished it is named the fruit"; and the reason equality is taught first is that 「般若波羅蜜甚深微妙,不以方便說則無解者」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is very deep and subtle; if it is not taught by skilful means, there is no one who can understand it"; where there is no equality afflictions arise, so he has the practitioner abide within the two equalities, 「住眾生等中,怨親、憎愛皆悉平等,開福德門,閉諸惡趣」 tr. "abiding in the equality of beings, enemy and kin, hatred and love, are all equal; he opens the gate of merit and shuts the evil courses", while abiding in the equality of dharmas, 「但見諸法空,空即是平等」 tr. "he only sees that dharmas are empty, and emptiness is precisely equality". Yet equality too can become a sickness, so next he speaks of apart—「行者取是平等相而生著」 tr. "the practitioner grasps at this mark of equality and gives rise to clinging", and for this reason he speaks further of being apart in self-nature. Having parted from it and abiding in emptiness, one is unmoving, and this unmoving he speaks of exhaustively: 「戲論不能動,諸煩惱山亦不能動,無常時亦不能動。」 tr. "Idle discourse cannot move him, the mountains of the afflictions cannot move him either, the time of impermanence cannot move him either." Without thought, because 「若有念,即是有相著處」 tr. "if there is thought, that is a place where marks are clung to"; without fear, because he has entered deeply into the nature of dharmas, and so 「於大眾中有難論諸相者,心無所畏」 tr. "when in the midst of the great assembly there are those who raise difficulties and debate the marks, there is nothing in his mind to fear". The section on one flavour shows his skill most: emptiness too has a flavour; when the practitioner first obtains the emptiness of equality and is greatly joyful, that very joy is flavour, 「如人為熱渴所逼,得清冷水,以為真味無比」 tr. "as when a person pressed by heat and thirst obtains clear cool water and takes it for a true flavour without compare"; true ultimate emptiness is neither flavour nor non-flavour. And the proper meaning of one flavour lies in what is taken as object and what is contemplated all returning to one, 「譬如煮石蜜欲熟時,雖異物和合,皆為石蜜」 tr. "just as when boiling rock sugar is about to be done, although different things come together in it, all become rock sugar", 「又如大海,百川歸之,皆為一味,所謂畢竟空味」 tr. "and again it is like the great ocean: the hundred rivers return to it, and all become of one flavour, namely the flavour of ultimate emptiness". The meaning of boundless the treatise-author divides into two layers—「無邊有二種:一者、實無邊,二者、人不能到故無邊」 tr. "the boundless is of two kinds: first, really boundless; second, boundless because people cannot reach it"; the boundlessness of the great ocean belongs to the latter, and the point of the simile is not the ocean: the ship of meditative concentration of those of the outside paths and of ordinary people can cross the two realms of desire and form, but the formless realm is like the great ocean and they cannot cross it, because they cannot break the mind of self; only 「諸賢聖人智慧、禪定翅力,破諸法邪相、得實相,故能度」 tr. "the worthies and noble ones, by the power of the wings of wisdom and meditative concentration, break the wrong marks of dharmas and obtain the real mark, and so can cross". Why is Sumeru, being of one colour, called adorned? The treatise-author lists in full the various accounts and the marks of its adornment, and then draws the simile four times over: when prajñā is not yet complete one receives the adornment of the retribution of humans and gods, and when it is complete one receives the adornment of the fruits of the paths, as Sumeru is adorned above and below; prajñā is 「一切善法中第一堅實牢固和合以為般若」 tr. "among all wholesome dharmas the foremost, solid, firm, and strong, coming together to make prajñā", as Sumeru is formed by the gathering of the wind and is firm; prajñā is what 「邪見、外道、戲論及諸魔民所不能動」 tr. "wrong views, the outside paths, idle discourse, and Māra's people cannot move", as Sumeru is not moved by wind and water; the practitioner climbs to the summit of prajñā and reaches the gardens of the concentrations to enjoy delight, like the four gardens on the summit of Sumeru. There is one more simile that takes the least effort—the birds that reach Sumeru all share its colour, 「諸法入中皆同一相,所謂無相」 tr. "dharmas that enter it all become of one mark, namely the signless". Below, explaining that the five aggregates are boundless, he points straight to 「五眾實相即是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the real mark of the five aggregates is precisely prajñāpāramitā"; explaining like the vajra, 「如天王所執金剛,無憎無愛,隨所用處,無不摧碎」 tr. "like the vajra held by the heavenly king, which is without hatred and without love, and wherever it is used there is nothing it does not shatter"; explaining that nature is unfindable, he first sets up the definition of nature—「性者,名本有決定實事」 tr. "nature is named a definitely real matter that exists from the first", and then refutes it by causes and conditions: if it arises from causes and conditions, then before the coming together it does not exist, and so it is without nature; explaining without anything existent and equal, he takes fragrance as a simile, 「有,故有分別;無,故無分別。如草香、栴檀香,燒時有分別,滅時無分別」 tr. "because there is existence, there is discrimination; because there is non-existence, there is no discrimination. It is like the fragrance of grass incense and the fragrance of sandalwood: when burning there is discrimination; when extinguished there is no discrimination"; explaining without making, he refutes it completely from both ends, 「破眾生故無作者,破法故無所作」 tr. "because beings are refuted there is no maker; because dharmas are refuted there is nothing made"; explaining the inconceivable, he returns it to what the mind does not reach—「是法皆從心中憶想分別生,亦不可決定」 tr. "these dharmas are all born from recollection, imagining, and discrimination within the mind, and also cannot be determined", and cites words from a previous chapter as proof: 「一切諸法平等,一切賢聖不能行、不能到。」 tr. "All dharmas are equal; all the worthies and noble ones cannot practise it and cannot reach it." The most crucial question of the whole treatise section comes at the end: Sadāprarudita already knew the empty mark of dharmas; now, after all kinds of toil and standing for seven years, what further benefit did he obtain in seeing Dharmodgata? The answer points straight to his sickness: earlier he saw the buddhas and obtained the samādhis, and 「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」 tr. "valued prajñāpāramitā highly and gave rise to clinging to marks", so Dharmodgata's rising from concentration after seven years to teach him prajñā was precisely to break his clinging mind—「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty; it is not that prajñāpāramitā makes it empty"; in teaching that dharmas are equal and so on up to inconceivable, his intent lies in 「不令因般若故更生垢著」 tr. "not letting him, because of prajñā, give rise further to defiled clinging", and he gives it a simile, saying 「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」 tr. "just as hot gold, though it is fine, cannot be held in the hand". As for why hearing the Dharma at once became samādhi, the treatise-author does not allow vagueness either: 「散亂心中,但有智慧,不名三昧」 tr. "in a scattered mind there is only wisdom, and it is not named samādhi"; now, having heard it from the teacher and reflecting with one mind, gathering the mind so that it does not scatter, wisdom then turns into samādhi, 「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」 tr. "as a lamp in the wind cannot give light, while in a quiet room with the door shut its light then shines everywhere"; and again 「如水,寒風未至,未成為氷,則無堅用;若成凍氷,能有所蹈」 tr. "it is like water: before the cold wind has come, it has not become ice and has no firm use; once it has become frozen ice, it can be walked upon". Finally the treatise-author explains the Buddha's concluding exhortation, speaking out the retribution layer by layer to the end and returning to one sentence urging practice: 「若有欲求般若波羅蜜者,當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動!」 tr. "If there are those who wish to seek prajñāpāramitā, they should be like the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, firm and upright with one mind, not to be shaken!" The whole chapter closes on the share of entrustment—「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」 tr. "though Subhūti always delights in the practice of emptiness, and the Buddha taught prajñā together with him, and he has moreover obtained the samādhi of non-contention, therefore it should not be entrusted to him", 「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」 tr. "Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length".

Through the three segments runs a single thread, namely the one Chinese character ‘clinging’, and the clinging each of the three segments refutes lies in a different place. What Fascicle 99, Sūtra Section, refutes is clinging to the Buddha's coming and going—since the mark of coming and going is set up by way of the form body, refuting it needs only one sentence, 「諸佛不可以色身見」 tr. "the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body"; what Fascicle 99, Treatise Section, refutes is clinging to the Buddha's body as really existent—only after the Buddha has been sought in five ways and found unfindable is it known that there is no coming and no going, yet what it refutes is still only a notion, not the Buddha, so the treatise-author expressly declares that his intent is only 「破著佛想」 tr. "to refute the notion of clinging to the Buddha", and not to set up a view that there is no Buddha; what Fascicle 100 refutes is clinging to the marks of prajñā—this layer is the hardest to notice, because what is clung to is already the best of dharmas, and so the treatise-author lays down the weightiest sentence of the whole chapter: 「不令因般若故更生垢著。」 tr. "Not letting him, because of prajñā, give rise further to defiled clinging." Of the three refutations each comes closer to the self than the last: first it refutes the Buddha who is sought, next the view that does the seeking, last the Dharma that is obtained. And what the three segments establish also forms one line: Sūtra ① establishes the Dharma body, 「諸佛法身無來無去」 tr. "the Dharma body of the buddhas neither comes nor goes"; Treatise ① establishes the two bodies without discarding the form body, 「色身為世諦故有」 tr. "the form body exists for the sake of worldly truth"; Fascicle 100 establishes the marks of prajñā without permitting the grasping of marks, 「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty; it is not that prajñāpāramitā makes it empty". Therefore, though this chapter takes a person's name as its title, what it speaks of does not lie in the person: Dharmodgata is the one who teaches the Dharma; Sadāprarudita is the one who seeks the Dharma; and what is discerned throughout the chapter is only how the one who seeks the Dharma may keep from turning the Dharma he seeks into a new place of clinging.

What especially deserves to be seen together is how this chapter's narrative and its doctrine complete each other. The doctrine of the whole chapter is extremely high—no coming and no going, nature unfindable, inconceivable; and the narrative of the whole chapter is extremely heavy—standing for seven years, piercing the body to draw blood, giving up everything inner and outer. If one reads only the doctrine, a kind of slighting easily arises: since there is no coming and no going, why go seven years without sitting or lying down? If one reads only the narrative, a kind of misrecognition easily arises again: thinking that the Dharma is gained from suffering, and the more suffering the more Dharma. The treatise-author blocks both ends completely. Where he speaks of the ascetic deeds, his explanations nowhere make them supernatural: not sitting or lying down is because 「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」 tr. "great desire and great vigour are contrary to sitting and lying down"; seven years not being hard is because 「是時人壽命長,雖復七歲,如今七日」 tr. "at that time people's lifespans were long; though it was seven years, it was like seven days now"; the blood being able to sprinkle the ground is because of the protection of the gods, and his body not dying is because 「諸天、大菩薩守護故,令其不死」 tr. "the gods and great bodhisattvas protected him, so they did not let him die"; where he speaks of the doctrine, his explanations nowhere leave it hanging in the air: the reason he could be unsparing of his body is 「見諸法實相畢竟空故,知是身但是虛誑和合」 tr. "because he saw that the real mark of all dharmas is ultimate emptiness, he knew that this body is only a false and deceptive coming together"; the reason Māra could not find his opening is 「心不憂愁故」 tr. "because his mind was not sorrowful". On one side he does not allow the ascetic deeds to be read as miracles; on the other side he does not allow the meaning of emptiness to be read as an excuse—this is precisely the intent of this chapter in joining narrative and doctrine into one chapter.

Therefore, in reading each segment of this chapter, one can ask on at least three levels. First, is what this sentence refutes the dharma, or my notion of the dharma—this is where this chapter is most easily misread. The treatise-author says 「當知無佛」 tr. "know that there is no Buddha"; if the reader reads it as there being no Buddha, he falls right into what is warned against; the treatise-author says plainly that his intent is only 「破著佛想」 tr. "to refute the notion of clinging to the Buddha", and 「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見!」 tr. "If even where there is a Buddha one is not allowed to grasp, how much less to grasp the wrong view that there is no Buddha!" Likewise, the sūtra text says 「諸法等故,當知般若波羅蜜亦等」 tr. "because dharmas are equal, know that prajñāpāramitā too is equal", and the treatise-author's explanation is not that dharmas have been made equal by prajñā, but 「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty; it is not that prajñāpāramitā makes it empty". Whenever you see a sentence of refutation, first ask which end it refutes. Second, if this segment were read in reverse, what would it become—in this chapter there are three places that can be read in reverse: one is to hear 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "the buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere" and no longer revere and make offerings, yet the whole latter half of the chapter is entirely a matter of offering, and the treatise-author says plainly that the form body exists 「為世諦故有」 tr. "for the sake of worldly truth"; two is to hear of standing for seven years and piercing the body to sprinkle the ground and long for its suffering, yet the treatise-author's explanation lies wholly in the mind: he says the reason he did not tire is 「以心強故」 tr. "because the mind was strong", and the reason he did not regret is the mind of a kind mother loving her child; he never takes suffering as the superior dharma; three is to hear that prajñā is supreme and value prajñā highly while despising the other dharmas, yet the treatise-author states plainly that the intent of his teaching of the marks is precisely 「不令輕賤餘法、貴重般若」 tr. "not to let him despise the other dharmas and value prajñā highly". Third, I have not yet met a good friend; of what use is this chapter to me—this chapter answers very concretely. What Sadāprarudita did, item by item, is not supernormal power; it is mind: not sitting or lying down is mind, spreading the seat and sprinkling the ground is mind, giving himself over to the teacher with a sincere mind is mind, the blood sprinkled on the ground is also mind; and what he obtained is not some other thing either, only this—after hearing the Dharma, reflecting with one mind, 「攝心不散,智慧變成三昧」 tr. "gathering the mind so that it does not scatter, wisdom turns into samādhi". Reading down along the three segments, one will in the end come to rest on the treatise-author's plainest verdict: the Dharma is not gained from suffering, nor gained from height; once the Dharma heard is gathered into a quiet mind, 「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」 tr. "as a lamp in the wind cannot give light, while in a quiet room with the door shut its light then shines everywhere".

Reading On in the Order of the Treatise

本品 3 葉Chapter contents · 3
  1. 89-01曇無竭品·卷九十九經段Dharmodgata, Part 1 of 3曇無竭品·卷九十九經段:諸佛無所從來去亦無所至——焰喻、幻喻、夢喻、海寶喻、箜篌聲喻;帝釋獻華;薩陀波崙以身屬師、七歲行立、刺身灑地;曇無竭出定就法座(經①)卷99
  2. 89-02曇無竭品之卷九十九論段Dharmodgata, Part 2 of 3曇無竭品之卷九十九論段:釋諸佛無所從來去亦無所至——二諦、五種求佛不可得、破著佛想、法身色身二身;海寶箜篌鏡像諸喻之釋;帝釋與華、長者女以身施、七歲立待與刺身灑地諸事之因緣卷99
  3. 89-03曇無竭品卷一百Dharmodgata, Part 3 of 3曇無竭品卷一百:般若波羅蜜相之逐項對揚、六百萬三昧門、佛告須菩提之結勸(經+論)卷100
義疏 · 承衍Exposition · Further Resonances

承衍

〈曇無竭品〉之所承,是前品最末的一個問。前品〈薩陀波崙品〉寫薩陀波崙東行求法之始末——聞空中聲、見空中佛、賣身供養、割肉出血、遠至眾香城,而其一路所行,論主已先點明其病:「若新發意菩薩雖能總相知諸法空、無相,於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空,雖知空而不能與空合。」前品論末最後一句,正是把這病端到讀者眼前——「薩陀波崙深著諸佛故不能知,而問大師:『今為我說諸佛來去相,我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛。』」問既已出,前品便止。本品第一句就是那個未答之答:「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。」故此二品之際,不是另起一事,是一問一答被卷界分在兩處:前品以人之求為名,本品以法之說為名;前品所寫是求法者能捨到什麼地步,本品所說是所求之法本無來去。所啟者亦在末句。本品終於囑累之分——「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」,「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」;囑累二字既已出口而未及展開,次品〈囑累品〉開卷便接著寫下去:「爾時,佛告阿難:『於汝意云何?佛是汝大師不?汝是佛弟子不?』」而後正付其法——「我滅度後,是一切愛敬、供養、供給事,當愛敬、供養般若波羅蜜!」本品說般若是諸佛之母,次品即說此母之法付與何人;本品寫一個求法者七歲住立而得六百萬三昧,次品則寫全經之法如何交到後世手上。一部大論至此收筆,而所收之處恰是本品末後兩句所預告者。

後來傳本於此品之名,兩造並存而最可誌。本論底本於卷九十九、卷一百兩處各出品題,兩處之異文亦成一系。卷九十九題作「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」,而宋本、元本作「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」,明本作「之上」,宮本則逕易其名——「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」;卷一百題亦如之,宋本、元本作「大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九下」,明本作「之下」,宮本作「大智度論卷第一百釋說般若相品第八十九下」。一以人名,一以法名:底本從說法之人立題,宮本從所說之法立題,而所指同是一品。若取本品之實而論,宮本之名正扣其後一半——卷一百一段自「今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」以下,逐句皆是般若之相;而底本之名則扣其前一半——曇無竭一出,佛之來去之疑即斷。兩名並存,恰好把本品前後兩截各說了一面,誌錄不判。卷次與品次之計法,聖本、石本又各自成一系:卷九十九處聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」;卷一百處聖本作「大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百」——兩本皆記作第八十八,較底本差一階,是品四十四以來『聖、石減一』之例於本品之延續。而此例於本品之末亦一貫:品末次品起題處,底本作「大智度論釋囑累品」而繫第九十,宮本於品次下增一字作「第九十品」,明本作「釋囑累品第九十」,聖本則作「釋八十九品」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十九後囑累」——兩本仍是減一。一品之首尾兩端,減一之例無一處異,可知其非偶誤,而是別成一種計法。所釋大經於此品,正題作「法尚品第八十九」,法尚者,曇無竭之意譯;品次與本論同作八十九,內容自「爾時曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言:『善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。』」起,與本論所牒經文一一相當,非有分合。唯其目錄標記層之編號於此數品有一處重出、一處跳號,係標記層自身之偏移,與品目之對應無涉。

古德之疏,於本品有實質對應者,今存以吉藏《大品經義疏》為首。吉藏依大經之品名作疏(此處所稱大經,指所釋之《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》;吉藏疏中自云「大經」者,則指《大般涅槃經》,同詞而異指),故其目作「法尚品第八十九」,而於品名之義先為之解:「若曇無竭,此云法尚,以其弘於大法而物宜欽。」其判本品之位與本品二經二論之結構正合——「品初是第二彼具足聞法。就中為二:第一為疑斷,第二正說般若。」斷疑一段,他又析為兩重,而其所判最可注意者,在把佛身分作兩面來讀:「第一明來去無來去辨法身義,二明無來去去辨應身義」,故其判曰「此明法身無來去,應身有來去」。此判與本論所立之二身同轍,然吉藏於此更防一層:若說法身無來去,則法身豈非成常?他自設此難而答之曰「須得經意,為對薩陀波崙去來疑,故云無去來耳」,並進而言「而法身未曾去來,亦不曾無去來,未曾常,未曾無常」,末以經語收之——「故經云:來者無所從來,去者無所至也。」是則無來去一語,在他讀來亦是對治之言,不是另立一個無來去之相可取。二諦之釋,他與本論所說相應而語更整:「則世諦有佛,第一義無佛;世諦有去來,第一義無去來」;而二諦與二身之際,他直繫於本論之文——「今論文中明二諦則是二身,故言世諦中隨眾生故,以色身為佛,第一義佛即是法身也。」海寶一喻,他取其感應之義而說得極近人:「此寶雖生大海而有不得者,佛雖為物出而有見不見」,故「眾生一心精進乃見佛,不爾不見也」。七歲入定一節,他所出之因與本論略異而不相違:本論說為除新發意者之疑,吉藏則就居家受欲一事說——「常啼及始行之人,見法尚居家受五欲,或言有染,故七年入深三昧,則顯無所著也」;至於七歲住立何以能堪,他答與本論同:「此時好世七年如今七日。」入大經之正說一段,他科為七門而逐門說其所以,其釋平等一門最見分寸:「諸法等故般若等者,諸法非等不等,不知何以目之?為破眾生不等病,故歎以為等也」,而所以不倒過來說般若等故諸法等者,他亦有辨——「今言良由諸法實性本來平等,故後若觀平等耳」,此與本論「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」同一路數。平等之後何以說離,他答「離等不等故其心不可動」,正接得住本論之不動;一味一門,他判之曰「如此而了唯佛法有此味,只是一味」;諸喻一門,他總其意曰「上來明般若雖妙絕心行,言說詔斷而包含廣博,故如虗空、如大海、如寶山也」;色無邊一門,他所引之語最為後人所傳誦——「道遠乎哉?即事而真。聖遠乎哉?然之即神也。」末後得益一段,他以一語判師弟二人:「法尚如行說,常啼如說行」。而於全品之終,他引本論之文以定其階位:「論云初地至七地名無生忍,八地、九地、十地名深入佛智,得一切種智作佛也。」唯其疏中所記之年數作七年,本論與大經皆作七歲,兩存並錄不判。

其餘諸家,或闕或不直繫,皆如實誌之。慧影《大智度論疏》為本論逐品作疏之書,然其現存文本止於釋大方便品第六十九而不完,遠未及本品所在之卷九十九、一百,於本品記闕釋。唯其書於前面諸品之中已兩度前瞻提及本品之名:一處判方便道之分齊曰「從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義;囑累一品,明其付囑」;一處述前人科判之第三分曰「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」。此二處皆是前瞻之引及,非本品之疏文;而其以薩陀波崙、曇無竭二品合為一分而名之曰「舉人勸脩勸學」,正與本論此二品一求一說、合成一事之勢相應,亦見古德讀此二品之所重。均正《大乘四論玄義》,遍檢曇無竭、法尚、薩陀波崙、常啼四目皆無一命中,於本品〔查無〕;其書為綱要體而非隨文釋,非缺陷。天台一系,如實誌之:智顗《摩訶止觀》兩處舉薩陀波崙求法之事為例,湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》述及曇無竭、薩陀波崙者凡數處,或述眾香城之相與法師日日三時說般若之事,或於論四種三昧處借其七歲行立、賣身求法之情節為喻,皆屬借事說理之引述與敘事覆述,未見逐字引本品之文者,故不入此中之引,唯誌其有。至於《法華玄義釋籤》,有一處直繫本品之事——「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」,以之明法身,係舉本品事相以證義,非逐字引本品之文(考據第六目已錄其錨);《法華玄義》《法華文句》《注維摩詰經》諸書,遍檢本品之品題詞與其核心語句,皆無所繫,亦如實誌錄。

把這一路承衍帶回本品,諸家所存所異,恰照見此品之名與實。以人為名者見其事——曇無竭是說法之人,薩陀波崙是求法之人,故底本題曇無竭,古德疏題法尚,而慧影所述之舊科更逕以此二品合為「舉人勸脩勸學」一分;以法為名者見其義——宮本題說般若相,正指卷一百一段之相相對揚。兩名各有所據,而本品之妙恰在二者非二:所說之法若真無來無去,則說法之人亦不可以色身見;而所求之法若真不可取相,則求法之人七歲住立所得者,亦不是多得了一個什麼。吉藏於斷疑一段所以特特分出法身、應身兩面,正為此處:若只守無來去,則供養敷座、以血灑地皆成多事;若只守有來去,則所求者仍是色身。本論之立二身、吉藏之分二面、宮本之易其名,三者所護的是同一件事——法不因說法者之身而有所從來,人不因所求之法最上而可以取相。

因此,〈曇無竭品〉最終留下的,是一條可以帶進日用的分界。我讀到「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」而覺得恭敬供養皆可省時,記得本品說完此語之後,整整一段長文寫的都是供養——帝釋獻華、以身屬師、盡捨五百乘車,而論主明說色身「為世諦故有」,不曾教人省去一禮。我讀到七歲住立、刺身灑地而心生畏難或心生慕奇時,記得論主之釋從不神化其事:不坐臥只因「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」,能久立只因「身力雖弱,以心強故,能辦其事」,而其所以不悔,不過是「譬如慈母愛子,雖為子長受勤苦不淨,不以為惡」。我讀到一法最上而不覺輕慢餘法時,記得本品把這個病說得最重:薩陀波崙先已得諸三昧而仍「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」,故曇無竭七歲從定起所說之相,全為「不令因般若故更生垢著」,其喻亦至簡——「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」。末後一句最宜帶走:聞法之後不必別求奇特,只須一心思惟,攝心不散,而後所聞者乃成其用——「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照。」

Further Resonances

What "Dharmodgata" inherits is the very last question of the preceding chapter. The preceding chapter, "Sadāprarudita," writes the whole course of Sadāprarudita's going east to seek the Dharma—hearing the voice in the sky, seeing the Buddha in the sky, selling his body to make offerings, cutting his flesh and drawing blood, travelling far to the City of Many Fragrances—and of all that he did along the way the treatise-author has already pointed out the sickness: 「若新發意菩薩雖能總相知諸法空、無相,於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空,雖知空而不能與空合。」 tr. "If he is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind, although he can know by the general mark that dharmas are empty and signless, because he deeply loves and clings to the buddhas he cannot understand that the mark of a Buddha is ultimately empty; though he knows emptiness he cannot be united with emptiness." The very last sentence at the end of the preceding chapter's treatise is precisely what brings this root of the sickness before the reader's eyes—「薩陀波崙深著諸佛故不能知,而問大師:『今為我說諸佛來去相,我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛。』」 tr. "Because Sadāprarudita clung deeply to the buddhas, he could not know, and so he asked the great teacher: ‘Now tell me the mark of the coming and going of the buddhas; because I look at the Buddha's body without ever being satisfied, I never part from seeing the buddhas.’" Once the question has been put, the preceding chapter stops. The first sentence of this chapter is precisely the answer that was not yet given: 「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。」 tr. "Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere." So the juncture of these two chapters is not the beginning of a separate matter; it is one question and one answer divided into two places by the boundary of a fascicle: the preceding chapter is named after a person's seeking, this chapter is named after the Dharma's teaching; what the preceding chapter writes is how far the seeker of the Dharma can give things up, what this chapter teaches is that the Dharma sought has from the first no coming and going. What it opens likewise lies in its last sentences. This chapter ends with the portion on entrustment—「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」 tr. "though Subhūti always delights in the practice of emptiness, and the Buddha taught prajñā together with him, and he has moreover obtained the samādhi of non-contention, therefore it should not be entrusted to him", 「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」 tr. "Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length"; once the two Chinese characters for ‘entrustment’ have been spoken and not yet unfolded, the next chapter, "Entrustment," at the opening of its scroll goes on to write it out: 「爾時,佛告阿難:『於汝意云何?佛是汝大師不?汝是佛弟子不?』」 tr. "At that time the Buddha told Ānanda: ‘What do you think? Is the Buddha your great teacher? Are you the Buddha's disciple?’" and then properly hands over its Dharma—「我滅度後,是一切愛敬、供養、供給事,當愛敬、供養般若波羅蜜!」 tr. "After my passing into extinction, all these matters of loving, revering, making offerings to, and providing for—you should love, revere, and make offerings to prajñāpāramitā!" This chapter says that prajñā is the mother of the buddhas, and the next chapter then says to whom the Dharma of this mother is given; this chapter writes of one seeker of the Dharma who walked and stood for seven years and obtained six million samādhi gates, and the next chapter writes of how the Dharma of the whole sūtra is passed into the hands of later ages. The great treatise as a whole lays down its brush here, and the place where it does so is exactly what the last two sentences of this chapter foretold.

In the texts handed down later, the name of this chapter is where two versions stand side by side and is most worth recording. The base text of this treatise gives the chapter heading in two places, at Fascicle 99 and at Fascicle 100, and the variant readings at the two places also form one series. At Fascicle 99 the heading reads 「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」 tr. "The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth", while the Song and Yuan editions read 「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth, first part", the Ming edition reads 「之上」 tr. "the first part", and the Palace edition simply changes the name—「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’ chapter, the eighty-ninth, first part"; the heading of Fascicle 100 is likewise, the Song and Yuan editions reading 「大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle One Hundred, explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth, last part", the Ming edition 「之下」 tr. "the last part", and the Palace edition 「大智度論卷第一百釋說般若相品第八十九下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle One Hundred, explanation of the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’, the eighty-ninth, last part". One names by a person, one names by the Dharma: the base text sets up its heading after the person who teaches the Dharma, the Palace edition sets up its heading after the Dharma that is taught, and what both point to is the same chapter. If one discusses it by what this chapter really contains, the Palace edition's name strikes exactly its latter half—in the passage of Fascicle 100, from 「今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "Now I shall proclaim to you the marks of prajñāpāramitā" onward, sentence after sentence is a mark of prajñā; while the base text's name strikes its former half—once Dharmodgata appears, the doubt about the coming and going of the buddhas is cut off. The two names stand side by side and between them happen to speak of one face each of the two halves of this chapter, front and back; they are recorded without judgement. In the reckoning of fascicle number and chapter number, the Shōgozō and Ishiyama-dera manuscripts again form a series of their own: at Fascicle 99 the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter, first part", and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, the Dharmodgata chapter, ninety-nine"; at Fascicle 100 the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle One Hundred, explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter, last part, ending the eighty-eighth chapter", and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, second part, one hundred"—both manuscripts record it as the eighty-eighth, one step behind the base text, which is the continuation into this chapter of the pattern ‘the Shōgozō and Ishiyama manuscripts one lower’ seen since chapter 44. And this pattern runs consistently at the end of this chapter too: where the next chapter's heading begins at the end of the chapter, the base text reads 「大智度論釋囑累品」 tr. "The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's explanation of the chapter ‘Entrustment’" and attaches it to the ninetieth, the Palace edition adds one Chinese character below the chapter number to read 「第九十品」 tr. "the ninetieth chapter", the Ming edition reads 「釋囑累品第九十」 tr. "explanation of the chapter ‘Entrustment’, the ninetieth", while the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「釋八十九品」 tr. "explanation of the eighty-ninth chapter", and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十九後囑累」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-ninth, followed by Entrustment"—the two manuscripts are still one lower. At both ends of the chapter, head and tail, the pattern of one lower differs in not a single place, from which it can be known that it is not a chance error but a separate method of reckoning. In the Great Sūtra being explained, the proper heading of this chapter reads 「法尚品第八十九」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharma-Esteeming’, the eighty-ninth"; Dharma-Esteeming is the meaning-translation of Dharmodgata; its chapter number is eighty-nine, the same as in this treatise, and its content, beginning from 「爾時曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言:『善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。』」 tr. "At that time the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Dharmodgata said to the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita: ‘Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere.’", corresponds item by item to the sūtra text quoted by this treatise, with no splitting or joining. Only the numbering of its table-of-contents marking layer, across these few chapters, has one place where a number is repeated and one place where a number is skipped; this is a shift within the marking layer itself and has nothing to do with the correspondence of the chapters.

Of the commentaries of the ancient masters, those that have a substantive correspondence to this chapter that survive today are headed by Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra. Jizang writes his commentary according to the chapter names of the Great Sūtra (the Great Sūtra spoken of here means the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra being explained; where Jizang in his commentary himself says 「大經」 tr. "the Great Sūtra", it means the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra—the same word pointing to different things), so his heading reads 「法尚品第八十九」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharma-Esteeming’, the eighty-ninth", and on the meaning of the chapter name he first gives an explanation: 「若曇無竭,此云法尚,以其弘於大法而物宜欽。」 tr. "As for Dharmodgata, here it is called Dharma-Esteeming, because he spreads the great Dharma and beings ought to revere him." His judgement of this chapter's position fits exactly the structure of this chapter's two sūtra segments and two treatise segments—「品初是第二彼具足聞法。就中為二:第一為疑斷,第二正說般若。」 tr. "The beginning of the chapter is the second part, his hearing the Dharma in full. Within it there are two: first, the doubt cut off; second, properly teaching prajñā." The section on cutting off doubt he further analyses into two layers, and what is most worth noting in his judgement lies in reading the Buddha's body as two faces: 「第一明來去無來去辨法身義,二明無來去去辨應身義」 tr. "first, making clear that coming and going is without coming and going, distinguishing the meaning of the Dharma body; second, making clear going without coming and going, distinguishing the meaning of the response body", and so his judgement says 「此明法身無來去,應身有來去」 tr. "This makes clear that the Dharma body has no coming and going, while the response body has coming and going." This judgement runs in the same track as the two bodies set up in this treatise, yet Jizang here guards one layer further: if it is said that the Dharma body has no coming and going, does the Dharma body not then become permanent? He sets himself this objection and answers it, saying 「須得經意,為對薩陀波崙去來疑,故云無去來耳」 tr. "One must grasp the sūtra's intent: it is to answer Sadāprarudita's doubt about going and coming that it says there is no going and coming, that is all," and goes further to say 「而法身未曾去來,亦不曾無去來,未曾常,未曾無常」 tr. "Yet the Dharma body has never gone or come, nor has it ever been without going and coming; it has never been permanent, never been impermanent," finally gathering it up with the words of the sūtra—「故經云:來者無所從來,去者無所至也。」 tr. "Therefore the sūtra says: the one who comes comes from nowhere; the goer reaches nowhere." So the phrase ‘no coming and going’, as he reads it, is also words of counteraction, not the setting up of a separate mark of no coming and going that could be grasped. In explaining the two truths he corresponds to what this treatise says, and his wording is more ordered: 「則世諦有佛,第一義無佛;世諦有去來,第一義無去來」 tr. "then in worldly truth there is a Buddha, in the highest meaning there is no Buddha; in worldly truth there is going and coming, in the highest meaning there is no going and coming"; and the juncture of the two truths and the two bodies he ties directly to the text of this treatise—「今論文中明二諦則是二身,故言世諦中隨眾生故,以色身為佛,第一義佛即是法身也。」 tr. "Now the two truths made clear in the treatise text are the two bodies; therefore it says that in worldly truth, because of following beings, the form body is taken as the Buddha, and the Buddha of the highest meaning is precisely the Dharma body." The one simile of the ocean's jewels he takes in the sense of stimulus and response, and speaks of it very close to people: 「此寶雖生大海而有不得者,佛雖為物出而有見不見」 tr. "Though these jewels are produced in the great ocean, there are those who do not obtain them; though the Buddha comes forth for the sake of beings, there are those who see and those who do not see," and so 「眾生一心精進乃見佛,不爾不見也」 tr. "beings who are vigorous with one mind then see the Buddha; otherwise they do not see him." On the passage of the seven years of entering concentration, the cause he gives differs slightly from this treatise yet does not contradict it: this treatise says it was to remove the doubt of those who have newly aroused the mind, while Jizang speaks of the one matter of living at home and enjoying desires—「常啼及始行之人,見法尚居家受五欲,或言有染,故七年入深三昧,則顯無所著也」 tr. "Ever Weeping and those who had begun to practise, seeing Dharma-Esteeming living at home and enjoying the five desires, might say that he was defiled; so for seven years he entered deep samādhi, which shows that he clings to nothing"; as for how seven years of standing could be borne, his answer is the same as this treatise: 「此時好世七年如今七日。」 tr. "At that time, in a good age, seven years were like seven days now." Entering the passage of the Great Sūtra's proper teaching, he divides it into seven gates and speaks gate by gate of why each is so, and his explanation of the gate of equality shows the greatest sense of measure: 「諸法等故般若等者,諸法非等不等,不知何以目之?為破眾生不等病,故歎以為等也」 tr. "As for ‘because dharmas are equal, prajñā is equal’: dharmas are neither equal nor unequal, and one does not know what to call them; it is to break beings' sickness of inequality that they are praised as equal"; and as for why it is not said the other way round, that because prajñā is equal dharmas are equal, he also has an argument—「今言良由諸法實性本來平等,故後若觀平等耳」 tr. "now it is said so truly because the real nature of dharmas is from the first equal, and therefore afterwards, if one contemplates, there is equality, that is all", which is one and the same road as this treatise's 「一切法性自空,非般若波羅蜜令其空」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is of itself empty; it is not that prajñāpāramitā makes it empty". As for why apart is spoken of after equality, he answers 「離等不等故其心不可動」 tr. "because it is apart from equal and unequal, its mind cannot be moved," which takes up exactly this treatise's unmoving; the gate of one flavour he judges, saying 「如此而了唯佛法有此味,只是一味」 tr. "Understood in this way, only the Buddha-dharma has this flavour; it is just one flavour"; the gate of the similes he sums up in intent, saying 「上來明般若雖妙絕心行,言說詔斷而包含廣博,故如虗空、如大海、如寶山也」 tr. "What has come above makes clear that prajñā, though wondrous and cut off from the workings of the mind, with words and speech decreed cut off, yet embraces and contains vastly and widely; therefore it is like space, like the great ocean, like a mountain of jewels"; in the gate of the boundlessness of form, the words he cites are the ones later people have most handed down and recited—「道遠乎哉?即事而真。聖遠乎哉?然之即神也。」 tr. "Is the Way far off? In the very matter it is real. Is the sage far off? To make it so is precisely to be spirit." At the passage on the benefit obtained at the end, he judges teacher and disciple with one phrase: 「法尚如行說,常啼如說行」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming teaches as he practises; Ever Weeping practises as he is taught." And at the close of the whole chapter he cites the text of this treatise to settle the stage: 「論云初地至七地名無生忍,八地、九地、十地名深入佛智,得一切種智作佛也。」 tr. "The treatise says that from the first ground to the seventh ground is named the acceptance of non-arising; the eighth, ninth, and tenth grounds are named entering deeply into the wisdom of the Buddha, obtaining the omniscience of all kinds and becoming a Buddha." Only, the count of years recorded in his commentary is written ‘seven nian’, while this treatise and the Great Sūtra both write ‘seven sui’; the two are kept and recorded side by side without judgement.

Of the remaining masters, some are missing and some are not directly connected, and all are recorded as they are. Huiying's Commentary is a work commenting on this treatise chapter by chapter, but its surviving text stops at the explanation of the chapter "The Great Skilful Means," the sixty-ninth, and is incomplete, falling far short of Fascicles 99 and 100 where this chapter lies; for this chapter it is recorded as wanting an explanation. Only, among the earlier chapters, his work has twice already mentioned the name of this chapter looking ahead: in one place, judging the bounds of the path of skilful means, he says 「從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義;囑累一品,明其付囑」 tr. "from this chapter on to the Dharmodgata chapter, making clear throughout the meaning of the path of skilful means; the one chapter on Entrustment, making clear its entrusting"; in another place, relating the third division of an earlier person's division, he says 「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」 tr. "third, from the Sadāprarudita chapter to the Dharmodgata chapter, the two chapters, making clear the holding up of persons to exhort cultivation and exhort the learning of prajñā". These two places are both forward-looking mentions, not commentary text on this chapter; yet his joining of the two chapters Sadāprarudita and Dharmodgata into one division, naming it 「舉人勸脩勸學」 tr. "holding up persons to exhort cultivation and exhort learning", corresponds exactly to the movement of these two chapters of this treatise, one seeking and one teaching, together making one matter, and also shows what the ancient masters valued in reading these two chapters. Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises: a full search of the four headwords Dharmodgata, Dharma-Esteeming, Sadāprarudita, and Ever Weeping yields not a single hit, and for this chapter it is 〔not found〕; his work is in the form of an outline of essentials and not an explanation following the text, so this is not a defect. The Tiantai line is recorded as it is: Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation twice cites Sadāprarudita's seeking of the Dharma as an example; Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation touches on Dharmodgata and Sadāprarudita in several places altogether, sometimes relating the features of the City of Many Fragrances and the matter of the Dharma master teaching prajñā three times every day, sometimes, where it discusses the four kinds of samādhi, borrowing the episodes of his seven years of walking and standing and of selling his body to seek the Dharma as similes; all of these belong to citations and narrative retellings that borrow the events to speak of principle, and none is found quoting this chapter's text word for word, so they do not enter the citations here; only their existence is recorded. As for the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, one place ties directly to the events of this chapter—「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」 tr. "in the Larger Sūtra it points to Dharmodgata's teaching for Sadāprarudita after he saw the buddhas"—using it to make clear the Dharma body; this cites the events of this chapter to verify a meaning, and is not a word-for-word citation of this chapter's text (Section VI of the Apparatus has recorded its anchor); the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, the Words and Phrases of the Lotus, the Commentary on the Vimalakīrti, and other works, searched in full for this chapter's heading words and its core sentences, have nothing connected, and this too is recorded as it is.

Bringing this course of further resonances back to this chapter, what the masters keep and where they differ exactly reflect the name and the reality of this chapter. Those who name it by a person see its events—Dharmodgata is the person who teaches the Dharma, Sadāprarudita is the person who seeks the Dharma, so the base text heads it Dharmodgata, the ancient master's commentary heads it Dharma-Esteeming, and the old division Huiying relates goes further and joins these two chapters straight into the one division 「舉人勸脩勸學」 tr. "holding up persons to exhort cultivation and exhort learning"; those who name it by the Dharma see its meaning—the Palace edition's heading, Teaching the Marks of Prajñā, points exactly to the paired marks set against each other in the passage of Fascicle 100. Each of the two names has its grounds, and the wonder of this chapter lies precisely in the two not being two: if the Dharma taught truly has no coming and no going, then the person who teaches the Dharma cannot be seen by the form body either; and if the Dharma sought truly cannot be grasped by its marks, then what the seeker of the Dharma obtained by walking and standing for seven years is not one more something gained either. The reason Jizang in the section on cutting off doubt takes pains to separate out the two faces of the Dharma body and the response body is precisely for this place: if one holds only to no coming and going, then making offerings, spreading the seat, and sprinkling the ground with blood all become superfluous; if one holds only to having coming and going, then what is sought is still the form body. This treatise's setting up of two bodies, Jizang's dividing of two faces, and the Palace edition's changing of the name—what the three protect is one and the same thing: the Dharma does not come from anywhere because of the body of the one who teaches the Dharma, and a person may not grasp at marks because the Dharma sought is the highest.

Therefore what "Dharmodgata" leaves in the end is a dividing line that can be carried into daily use. When I read 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "the buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere" and feel that reverence and offerings can all be dispensed with, I remember that after this chapter has spoken these words, a whole long passage is written entirely about offering—Śakra presenting flowers, giving one's body over to the teacher, giving away all five hundred carriages—and the treatise-author says plainly that the form body 「為世諦故有」 tr. "exists for the sake of worldly truth", never teaching anyone to omit a single bow. When I read of the seven years of standing and of piercing the body to sprinkle the ground, and my mind grows daunted or grows enamoured of the marvellous, I remember that the treatise-author's explanation never makes the matter supernatural: he did not sit or lie down only 「大欲、大精進與坐臥相違故」 tr. "because great desire and great vigour are contrary to sitting and lying down"; he could stand long only because 「身力雖弱,以心強故,能辦其事」 tr. "though the strength of the body was weak, because the mind was strong, he could accomplish the matter"; and the reason he had no regret is no more than 「譬如慈母愛子,雖為子長受勤苦不淨,不以為惡」 tr. "just as a kind mother loves her child, and though for the child's sake she long undergoes toil and impure tasks, she does not find it loathsome". When I read that one dharma is the highest and do not notice myself slighting the other dharmas, I remember that this chapter speaks of this sickness most gravely: Sadāprarudita had already obtained the samādhis and still 「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」 tr. "valued prajñāpāramitā highly and gave rise to clinging to marks", so the marks Dharmodgata taught after rising from concentration at the end of seven years were wholly 「不令因般若故更生垢著」 tr. "not to let him, because of prajñā, give rise further to defiled clinging", and the simile for it is of the utmost simplicity too—「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」 tr. "just as hot gold, though it is fine, cannot be held in the hand". The last sentence is the one best to carry away: after hearing the Dharma there is no need to seek anything extraordinary besides; one need only reflect with one mind, gathering the mind so that it does not scatter, and then what has been heard comes into its use—「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照。」 tr. "As a lamp in the wind cannot give light, while in a quiet room with the door shut its light then shines everywhere."

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷九十九、卷一百,為全論之末二卷。品題「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」〔T25 0744c11〕居卷九十九卷首起題,其下重出造署「龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0744c14〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0744c15〕;卷九十九末題「大智度論卷第九十九」〔T25 0750b17〕,本品未竟,卷一百以續題「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」〔T25 0750b20〕重起(底本卷題夾註作「卷第一百」,宋元明三本則於題末加「下」「之下」,見第四目),並重出造署、譯署。本品訖於「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」〔T25 0753c26〕段末,次品〈囑累品第九十〉起題於 0753c28。

二經二論·三單元。 本品之結構為經論交替二回:【經】〔T25 0744c16〕—【論】〔T25 0746b07〕—【經】〔T25 0750b25〕—【論】〔T25 0751a22〕。全品純漢字一萬二千八百零五(工具值與本目逐段重算精確相合,零字漏失),逾單一單元之量,故依卷界與經論段界析為三單元:卷九十九經段(0744c11–0746b07 前,二千三百一十二字)、卷九十九論段(0746b07–0750b17,含卷尾題記,五千七百二十五字)、卷一百(0750b17–0753c28 前,一經一論合為一單元,四千七百六十八字)。三單元之切點皆為既有卷界或【經】【論】段界,未新造任何邊界;三段字數之和與全品工具值相合。

問答之密度。 本品論段之問答,卷九十九論段二十三對、卷一百論段八對,合計三十一對(逐對以行首「問曰:」「答曰:」獨立成列之形重算);「復次」卷九十九論段十三見、卷一百六見;「有人言」(含「或有人言」「復有人言」「復次,有人言」)卷九十九論段六見、卷一百四見,凡十見——並列異說之多為本品一特色,說者皆繫論主所引之他家,諸說並錄不判(詳第六目)。經段兩段皆無問答標籤,卷九十九經段以敘事為主體,直接對話集中於段首五喻之問答。

二、術語考

諸佛無所從來·去亦無所至。 全品第一綱骨,亦是曇無竭開口第一句:「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」〔T25 0744c17〕。其因緣曇無竭當下自出:「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛」〔T25 0744c18〕——不是佛不動,是「如」本無動相,而佛即是如。由此逐法推之:無生法、無滅法、實際法、空、無染、寂滅、虛空性,一一「無來無去」而「即是佛」;末乃斷曰「離是諸法更無佛」〔T25 0744c24〕。論段釋此句,先安其位:薩陀波崙「雖知諸法空無來去相,未能深入」,「如大海水波,其力雖大,到須彌山邊則退而無用」〔T25 0746b09〕——空智到佛身邊即失效,故須此一段。

如·一如無分別。 「諸佛如、諸法如,一如無分別」,並自釋其所以:「是如常一,無二、無三,出諸數法,無所有故」〔T25 0744c25〕。論段問「何等是諸法如」,答得極簡:「諸法實相,所謂性空、無所得、空等諸法門」〔T25 0746b15〕——如不是一個更高的法,是諸法之實相,故不入數。

二諦(世諦·第一義諦)。 本品論段破「有佛」之關鍵一刀。難者以「清淨五眾和合」立佛,論主答曰:「佛法中有二諦:世諦、第一義諦」〔T25 0746b22〕——世諦故言佛說般若波羅蜜,第一義故說諸佛空、無來無去。二諦一立,「有佛」與「無佛」不再相難。

五眾非佛(五種求佛)。 論主引經自說之五句為據:「五眾非佛,離五眾亦無佛,五眾不在佛中,佛不在五眾中,佛非五眾有」〔T25 0746b26〕,逐句破之:五眾是五、佛是一,「一不作五、五不作一」〔T25 0746b29〕;五眾無自性故虛誑不實;若五眾即佛,則有五眾者皆應是佛;相好菩薩時亦有,不得以相好名佛;一切種智「般若中說是寂滅相、無戲論」,得之則名無所得,無所得故名為佛——「如是五種求佛不可得故,當知無佛;佛無故無來無去」。

破著佛想·不取無佛想。 「無佛」之語隨即自設限。有難云若無佛即是邪見,何以發心求作佛?論主答之曰「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見」〔T25 0746c28〕——有佛之想尚且不許取,無佛之想更非所立。其正位在「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」〔T25 0747a01〕:實相即是佛,得實相名為得佛。本品義理之兩刀(破有、破無)至此合為一刃。

法身·色身。 「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有」〔T25 0747a18〕。經段之「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」〔T25 0745a05〕即此義之先聲;論段更繫之於般若:「般若波羅蜜名諸法實相」〔T25 0747a24〕,能如是行即是真佛弟子,而真佛弟子自須陀洹至大菩薩,得實相之差別而已。

真佛弟子·不虛妄食人信施·世間福田。 經段收束五喻之語:「名為真佛弟子,不虛妄食人信施,是人應受供養,為世間福田」〔T25 0745a24〕。論主逐名釋之:布施畜生雖得百倍果報而「此福有盡有量,不能度眾生生死故,名為『虛食』」;賢聖受施則果報乃至涅槃無盡無量,故不虛妄。福田義則以田喻明之:「如植種良田,成收必多」〔T25 0747b11〕。

般若波羅蜜相。 卷一百經段之總目。曇無竭出定登座,先誡諦聽,乃曰「今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0750b29〕,以『諸法某故,當知般若波羅蜜亦某』之句式逐項對揚:等、離、不動、無念、無畏、一味、無邊、無生、無滅,次以虛空、大海水、須彌山、五眾、地水火風空六種、金剛為喻各立一項,末以無分別、性不可得、無所有等、無作、不可思議收之——終於「諸法不可思議故,當知般若波羅蜜亦不可思議」〔T25 0750c22〕。論段逐項釋之,次第與經同,是本品最見論體之處。

等·離·不動(前三項之次第)。 論主先立因果之序:般若與諸法「雖一相、無二無別,行者初觀時是因,觀竟名為果」,其理在「因果相似故」〔T25 0751b10〕。再進一層:恐行者取平等之相而生著,故於「等」之後說「離」——「離平等、不平等二邊,是般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0751c02〕;得平等又於平等離,安住空中則不動:戲論不能動、諸煩惱山不能動、無常時亦不能動。三項一線而下,是為「二空」之次第。

無念·無畏。 「若有念,即是有相著處」〔T25 0751c13〕,故說無念;無念則或迷悶無所趣向,於大眾難論中生怖畏,故繼說無畏——其所據是「深入法性」與「入無生法忍時,知一切法不可得」,非強自壯膽。

一味·無邊。 一味之釋最細:空「或時有味,或時無味」——行者初得平等空心,大歡喜故名為味,「如人為熱渴所逼,得清冷水,以為真味無比」〔T25 0751c28〕;至真實畢竟空則「無味、不味」。次義則就所緣說:空智力大,餘法皆隨而為空,「譬如煮石蜜欲熟時,雖異物和合,皆為石蜜」,「又如大海,百川歸之,皆為一味,所謂畢竟空味」〔T25 0752a05〕。無邊承之:「邊名為相,若有、若無」〔T25 0752a07〕,無相即是無邊;他家復立常斷、世間涅槃、善惡諸邊及前際後際二邊,般若中皆無此諸邊。

無邊之二義·大海之二種。 難者以大海有由旬數量、有人能渡為難,論主分之:「無邊有二種:一者、實無邊,二者、人不能到故無邊」〔T25 0752a28〕——海亦二種,小海船力可渡,繞須彌之大海廣八萬二千由旬則唯神通者能度;外道凡夫之禪定船可度欲界色界,無色界如大海深廣而不能渡,「以不能破我心故」。

須彌莊嚴。 難者以須彌一色為難,論主引外書與論藏並陳:「外書說須彌山一色,純是黃金」〔T25 0752b09〕,而「六足阿毘曇中說」〔T25 0752b10〕四邊各以一寶成(金、銀、頗梨、琉璃),鳥隨所至方各同其色,龍王兄弟以身圍繞七匝,山頂三十三天宮、憙見城九百九十九門、最勝殿、四大園、遊乾陀山諸天王治其上——引外書而不廢,引阿毘曇而取其詳,是本品引據之一格。所喻則兩重:未具足時受轉輪王、梵釋天王等果報莊嚴,具足時則四沙門果乃至諸佛道果莊嚴;又須彌之成由風聚精味、風吹令堅,喻般若為「一切善法中第一堅實牢固和合以為般若」〔T25 0752c03〕,而「邪見、外道、戲論及諸魔民所不能動」〔T25 0752c05〕。

性不可得。 論主於此下一極嚴之界說:「性者,名本有決定實事」〔T25 0753a07〕——性若從因緣和合邊生,則未和合時本無,本無而今有即知無性;性名不相待、不相因,常應獨有,如是則有為法都無。故一切諸法性不可得,般若之性亦爾。

無作·不可思議。 無作繫於二空:眾生空、法空故皆無作,「破眾生故無作者,破法故無所作」〔T25 0753a22〕,凡夫顛倒覆故言我有所作。不可思議則就語言之際立:常無常、苦樂、實空、我無我、生滅不生滅、寂滅不寂滅、離不離、有無等種種門分別皆不可決定,以「一切法實性,皆過心、心數法、出名字語言道」〔T25 0753a29〕。

六百萬三昧門。 經段之果:薩陀波崙於座上得諸法等、諸法離乃至如金剛等諸三昧,「如是等,得六百萬諸三昧門」〔T25 0751a02〕。論主釋其何以成三昧而非但智慧:「句句解說,散亂心中,但有智慧,不名三昧」,今從師聞已一心思惟,「攝心不散,智慧變成三昧」——其喻二:「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」〔T25 0753b19〕、「如水,寒風未至,未成為氷,則無堅用」〔T25 0753b22〕。

諸佛母·囑累。 全品收於佛告須菩提之結勸:般若因緣能成就菩薩一切功德、得一切種智,故應受持讀誦正憶念廣說書寫供養,「般若波羅蜜是過去、未來、現在十方諸佛母,十方諸佛所尊重故」〔T25 0751a19〕。論段末二句則自答何以不囑須菩提而囑阿難:「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」〔T25 0753c25〕、「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」〔T25 0753c26〕——此二句既是本品之結,亦是次品〈囑累品〉之引,本品之末二句。

三、譬喻與故事

本品之喻分三組:卷九十九經段五喻(焰、幻、夢、大海珍寶、箜篌聲)立「無來無去」之宗;卷九十九論段釋喻之外,別出拳喻、射箭喻、鏡像喻及諸生活小喻;卷一百論段則以石蜜、百川、須彌、金剛、熱金、燈、氷、長者赴會諸喻釋般若相。故事一線則貫串薩陀波崙七歲求法之始末。

焰喻(五喻之一·破來去之執)。 「譬如春末月,日中熱時,有人見焰動,逐之求水望得」,問其水從何來、今何所去。薩陀波崙即答「焰中尚無水,云何當有來處、去處」。曇無竭遂合之:「愚夫無智,為熱渴所逼,見焰動,無水生水想」〔T25 0745a02〕——分別佛有來有去者,皆是此類。論段更進一義:焰雖無實,亦能誑人生苦樂——「如焰等中雖無實事,亦能誑人自生苦樂事」〔T25 0747a15〕,以答「若是法無所有,云何可見、可聞、有苦有樂」之難。

幻喻·夢喻(五喻之二三)。 幻師幻作象馬牛羊男女,薩陀波崙答「幻事無實,云何當有來去處」〔T25 0745a10〕;夢中所見象馬牛羊男女,答「是夢中所見虛妄,云何當有來去」〔T25 0745a14〕。二喻之下,曇無竭以「佛說諸法如幻、如夢」〔T25 0745a20〕總收,並分兩路:不知者以名字色身著佛,「是人數數往來五道,遠離般若波羅蜜,遠離諸佛法」〔T25 0745a19〕;如實知者不分別來去生滅,即知諸法實相。

大海珍寶喻(五喻之四·因緣生滅)。 海中諸寶不從十方來,「眾生善根因緣故,海生此寶」〔T25 0745a27〕,滅時亦不去至十方——「諸緣合故有,諸緣離故滅」〔T25 0745b01〕。論段釋之最詳,並開出四問四答:珍寶何以不近眾生處生而在大海難得之處(答:海中亦有龍、阿修羅等眾生用之;又濁世貪者覆藏,好世則「如彌勒佛時,珍寶如瓦礫」〔T25 0747c04〕);其合喻尤明白——「大海水喻十方六道國土,諸珍寶即是諸佛」〔T25 0747c06〕,寶為一切眾生而生而懈怠者不能得,佛為一切眾生出世而「懈怠、小心、貪身著我者不得度」,其所以不得度者,繫於眾生得度之二因緣:「一者、內有正見,二者、外有善說法者」〔T25 0747c12〕——外緣具而內因不具,故不能盡度。

箜篌聲喻(五喻之五·眾緣和合)。 「譬如箜篌聲,出時無來處,滅時無去處」〔T25 0745b04〕,槽、頸、皮、絃、柱、棍與人手,一一不能出聲,「眾緣和合爾乃有聲」〔T25 0745b09〕;佛身亦爾,「從無量功德因緣生,不從一因一緣一功德生」〔T25 0745b10〕。論段合之於六波羅蜜及方便力,並續一喻:「如鏡中像,眾因緣和合故有,眾緣離故無」〔T25 0747c25〕。

射箭喻(論段·佛身亦歸磨滅)。 「譬如善射之人,仰射虛空,箭去雖遠,必當墮地」〔T25 0747b25〕——諸佛身雖相好光明、度人無限,以屬本因緣業果報故,性是有為,亦歸磨滅。此喻與大海珍寶喻同段相承,一明生之無所從來,一明滅之無所去。

拳喻(論段·離五眾無佛)。 難者以「如五指和合名為拳」〔T25 0746b20〕立佛,論主即以其喻破之:「除五指應更有拳可見」〔T25 0746c16〕,而實不可得;離五指更無有拳,離五眾則無有佛。一喻兩用,是本品辯體之巧。

癰瘡喻(論段·七歲三昧之故)。 曇無竭何以入定七歲?為除新發意者之疑,令生貴敬:「譬如癰瘡未熟,醫則不破,但以藥塗令熟,熟則易破」〔T25 0749a10〕——疑心未熟不可強破,待其信受乃易度。同段並立說法之二種:「一者、口說法,二者、身現法」〔T25 0749a12〕,七歲入定即身現法。

羼提仙人血化為乳(論段·引本生為證)。 薩陀波崙刺身出血灑地,論主錄一家之說:諸天龍鬼神隨逐守護,故所出之血變為香水,「如羼提仙人被割截時,血化為乳」〔T25 0749b18〕——諸說並錄不判,論主別出「以無量福德成就故,隨願即成」一解,復設難自解(新發意菩薩能成小願,未能却魔)。刺身之心無悔,論主以瘡喻明魔不得便:「如人有瘡則受毒」〔T25 0749c09〕,無貪欲憂愁之瘡則毒無所入;帝釋歎其割截其身「如斷草木」〔T25 0749c16〕。

呪術出龍(論段·出三昧之相)。 法性生身大菩薩常入三昧而能說法度生,世俗法故有出入三昧之相,「譬如呪術出龍」〔T25 0750a22〕——以大悲心牽故還出。同段另錄一比丘入滅受定、自期聞犍搥而起、僧坊失火無人打犍搥,過十二歲乃聞而起、起即身散之事,為「自作限齊」之反面案例。

煮石蜜·百川歸海(卷一百論段·一味)。 見第二目「一味」條。二喻同段並列,一明異物入之皆成其味,一明眾流歸之同為一味。

須彌四寶莊嚴(卷一百論段·最長之一喻)。 見第二目「須彌莊嚴」條。此喻於本品篇幅最長,自山之色、山之成、山之不動、山頂之園逐層配般若,是全論收束處難得之一段廣說。

熱金不可手捉(卷一百論段·不因般若更生著)。 薩陀波崙先已見諸佛、得諸三昧而「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」,曇無竭七歲從定起為說般若,正為破其著心——「般若波羅蜜雖畢竟清淨,多所饒益,復不可取相而生著心;如熱金雖好,不可手捉」〔T25 0753b13〕。此喻是本品義理之關鍵一轉:法自空,非般若令其空;說般若之相,正所以不令因般若而更生垢著。

豪貴長者從一會至一會(品末·果報之相)。 薩陀波崙從一佛土至一佛土供養諸佛、度脫眾生、集無量功德,「譬如豪貴長者,從一會至一會」〔T25 0753c13〕,乃至今在大雷音佛所淨修梵行。論主即以此收全論之勸:「當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動」〔T25 0753c15〕。

薩陀波崙七歲求法(本品故事主線)。 經段所敘:曇無竭說法日沒入宮,薩陀波崙自誓「我為法故來,不應坐、臥」〔T25 0745c18〕,遂七歲經行住立,不坐不臥、無有睡眠;過七歲敷法座,求水灑地而魔隱蔽其水,乃念「我當自刺其身,以血灑地,令無塵土來坋大師」〔T25 0746a09〕,並自出其所以:「我從無始生死已來數數喪身,未曾為法」〔T25 0746a11〕;帝釋以三千石天曼陀羅華與之,半散地半留待供養;曇無竭過七歲從三昧起就座,薩陀波崙見之「心淨悅樂,譬如比丘入第三禪」〔T25 0746b05〕。論段於此一一設問作答:何以不坐臥、人身軟弱何能七歲、曇無竭何以入定七歲、何以知七歲當出、何以不念求水而逕刺身、何以但說第三禪樂——凡此十數問,構成本品論段之主體。

四、所釋經文

所釋經=《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈法尚品第八十九〉(T08n0223 0421b24–0423c21 前)。 本品所釋之經,於所釋經側自成一品,品題作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經法尚品第八十九」〔T08 0421b24〕,題下另有夾註(在〔T08 0421b25〕行),其文作「丹本曇無竭品」,起於 0421b24,訖於次品〈囑累品第九十〉起題 0423c21 前。品名「法尚」者,即「曇無竭」之義譯(吉藏疏明言之,見第六目)——一以音寫立名、一以義譯立名,所指同為此說法之菩薩。而據題下夾註,所釋經之丹本此品亦題「曇無竭品」,是音寫之名不獨見於本論,所釋經之傳本亦有以之題品者,如實誌錄。故本論品八十九與所釋經〈法尚品〉為一品對一品之正對,非「所釋經一品而本論析為兩品」。

逐字對讀(開篇全同·對照組五串各唯一見)。 兩本開篇逐字幾全同:本論作「爾時,曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言:『善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。』」〔T25 0744c16〕;所釋經作「爾時曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言」〔T08 0421b26〕、「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」〔T08 0421b27〕。全段順次比對,唯 CBETA 斷句之異——本論作「出諸數法,無所有故」〔T25 0744c26〕,所釋經作「是如常一,無二無三,出諸數,法無所有故」〔T08 0421c07〕:字同而句讀異,屬現代編輯層之標點取捨,非異文。對照組取五串分行逐一兩側對勘,兩本各唯一見、且皆落在本品對應範圍之內:「譬如箜篌聲」(〔T25 0745b04〕/〔T08 0422a17〕)、「曇無竭菩薩七歲一心入無量阿僧祇菩薩三昧」〔T25 0745c20〕/「曇無竭菩薩,七歲一心入無量阿僧祇菩薩三昧」〔T08 0422c06〕(所釋經多一逗)、「即以利刀自刺,出血灑地」〔T25 0746a12〕/「即以利刀自刺出血灑地」〔T08 0422c28〕(所釋經無逗)、「諸法無畏故,當知般若波羅蜜亦無畏」(〔T25 0750c04〕/〔T08 0423b02〕)、「須彌山莊嚴故」(〔T25 0750c10〕/〔T08 0423b09〕);「六百萬三昧」所釋經唯一見〔T08 0423c05〕,本論二見(〔T25 0751a06〕〔T25 0753b24〕,一經一論)。對位唯一,非以甲本之詞搜乙本之弱判。本論二【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。

所釋經目錄品序標與顯文品號之不一致(重出後補償·標記層現象·如實誌)。 所釋經側之品級目次,顯文品號與其目錄品序標多處不一致,其機制為相鄰兩品共用一品序標值(重出),其後諸品之品序標值即整體後移:差別品顯文八十四、七譬品顯文八十五,二者品序標皆作八十五(重出);平等品顯文八十六、如化品顯文八十七,二者品序標皆作八十七(重出);常啼品顯文八十八而品序標作八十八;本品所對之法尚品顯文八十九而品序標作九十、囑累品顯文九十而品序標作九十一——末二品之品序標值較顯文多一,正是前次重出之後移,非「一品分為二品」之跳號。此為所釋經標記層之編號現象,全經多處皆然,非本品所獨有;顯文品號序列本身連續無誤,對位以顯文與內容逐字比對為準。如實誌錄不強解。

品題兩造(底本「曇無竭品」·宮本「說般若相品」)。 品題〔T25 0744c11〕之校記全帳六造:底本(大正)作「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」(夾註「卷第九十九」);宋、元作「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」;明作「……第八十九之上」;宮本作「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」;聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」;石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」。卷一百續題〔T25 0750b20〕之校記同型六造,宮本仍作「說般若相品」,宋元明作「第八十九下/之下」,聖本作「大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百」。宮本兩處一貫以「說般若相」名品,取卷一百經段之教義主軸(曇無竭為說般若波羅蜜相)為名,與底本以人物立名者命名策略不同——兩造並錄,本版品名從本論底本作「曇無竭品」(既定裁,不翻案)。

聖/石「負一階」兩端一貫。 聖本、石本於本品品題皆記「第八十八」(八十九減一),與品四十四以下一貫之負一階模式延續;品末〔T25 0753c27〕「累」字校記,石本作「累釋八十八品竟」——尾記式亦負一階,首尾相應。次品〈囑累品第九十〉起題之校記〔T25 0753c28 一帶〕,聖本作「釋八十九品」、石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十九後囑累」——於彼處仍記「第八十九」(九十減一),負一階在本品前後兩端皆一致延續,無異例。又石本三處卷品題並觀:薩陀波崙品題作「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」(見前品第一目)、本品題〔T25 0744c11〕作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」、卷一百題〔T25 0750b20〕作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二」——石本以常啼為第八十七、曇無竭為第八十八,卷一百之「之二」係本品跨卷之續,非合常啼、曇無竭為一品,與其負一階之品號相貫。此為石本之體例,非所釋經之體例(所釋經自有〈法尚品第八十九〉,見上),二事不可相混,如實分層誌錄。

五、般若義眼

本品是全論末二品之前品,而其眼不在收攏,在最後再破一次——破到連般若也不許捉。其義可約為五重。

其一,佛不在來去之中。「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」〔T25 0744c17〕,其故不在佛,在「如」:「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛」〔T25 0744c18〕。焰、幻、夢三喻先奪其實,海寶、箜篌二喻再示其有——無實而能誑人生苦樂,無自性而眾緣和合則聲現身現。破有與立緣起同時說盡,故不落斷。

其二,五種求佛不可得,而不許取「無佛」。五眾非佛、離五眾亦無佛、互不相在、佛非五眾有——五門盡而佛不可得。然「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見」〔T25 0746c28〕;正位唯在「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」〔T25 0747a01〕。二諦一立,世諦之佛說般若與第一義之諸佛空,不復相礙。

其三,法身是真佛,色身是世諦之有。「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有」〔T25 0747a18〕——所以「諸佛不可以色身見」〔T25 0745a05〕不是貶色身,是各還其位;而得諸佛法身相者即名近菩提,其判準是「般若波羅蜜名諸法實相」〔T25 0747a24〕。全品之佛身論,至此與般若論合為一事。

其四,般若之相,是隨諸法而說,不是般若另有一相。卷一百二十餘項對揚,句句以『諸法某故,當知般若波羅蜜亦某』為式——不說「般若等故諸法等」。論主自明其序:初觀諸法平等是因,決定心得般若是果,「因果相似故」〔T25 0751b10〕。等而恐著,故說離;離而安住,故說不動;不動而無念、無畏、一味、無邊,以至不可思議——「一切法實性,皆過心、心數法、出名字語言道」〔T25 0753a29〕。二十餘項不是二十餘個性質,是一層一層撤去取相之處。

其五,最後撤去的是般若自己。薩陀波崙七歲立待、刺身灑地、六百萬三昧現前,而論主點出他此時的病:「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」。曇無竭說般若相,正為破此——一切法性自空,非般若令其空;「不令輕賤餘法、貴重般若」,「復不可取相而生著心;如熱金雖好,不可手捉」〔T25 0753b14〕。本品至此收筆,收在一句不許執的話上:求般若者「當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動」〔T25 0753c15〕——堅正一心而不捉,正是本品留給全論的最後一刀。

六、諸家異釋

本品之古德覆讀,一家有完整專章,一家闕釋而存前指,一家查無,天台一系則有十見之約引。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)〈法尚品第八十九〉·專章逐文疏(0342c20–0345a04 前)。 吉藏依所釋經品架構作疏,其〈法尚品第八十九〉一章正對本品,起於〔X24n0451 0342c20〕(目次「法尚品第八十九」),迄於次章〈囑累品第九十〉起處 0345a04 前。其可誌者六。

其一,立品之意與品名之義——「勸和道之人常如法尚,故明此品」〔X24n0451 0342c21〕;並釋名曰「若曇無竭,此云法尚,以其弘於大法而物宜欽」〔X24n0451 0342c23〕,是「法尚」「曇無竭」一名兩譯之明證。吉藏於前章〈常啼品第八十八〉復自陳兩品命名之分工:「故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也」〔X24n0451 0340c11〕——前品以行法之人(常啼)為名,後品以說法之人(法尚)為目;同處並云「今就二品總開三段」〔X24n0451 0340c11〕,是吉藏明以此為二品,非合二為一。

其二,全章之科——「就中為二:第一為疑斷,第二正說般若」〔X24n0451 0343a03〕:前半斷佛來去之疑,後半正說般若之相,與本品經段之兩截全合。

其三,法身應身之判——「第一明來去無來去辨法身義,二明無來去去辨應身義」〔X24n0451 0343a09〕:以「無來去」屬法身、「來去」屬應身,並以二諦配之,「世諦有去來,第一義無去來」〔X24n0451 0343b12〕;又逕以二諦即二身:「今論文中明二諦則是二身」〔X24n0451 0343b15〕,「故言世諦中隨眾生故,以色身為佛,第一義佛即是法身也」〔X24n0451 0343b15〕。

其四,錄北人之說而出三佛之名——吉藏於大海寶喻處先錄「北人云:上無來去是法身,大海寶是應身令報身」〔X24n0451 0343c13〕,繼云「然三佛不無此義也」〔X24n0451 0343c14〕,遂出三佛之名:「正法為身名為法佛,行因所得名為報佛,應化眾生名為應佛」〔X24n0451 0343c14〕,末繫以「佛未曾三二,隨眾生假名不失此義」〔X24n0451 0343c15〕。本論於此唯立法身、色身二身,並錄不判。

其五,般若相之七意科——吉藏將卷一百經段之對揚分為七意,並於首項下自問自答:「諸法等故般若等者,諸法非等不等,不知何以目之」〔X24n0451 0344b07〕、「為破眾生不等病,故歎以為等也」〔X24n0451 0344b08〕;又特辨其句式之向背——「不言般若等故諸法等者」〔X24n0451 0344b09〕,其故在「良由諸法實性本來平等,故後若觀平等耳」〔X24n0451 0344b10〕。此與本品論段「因果相似故」之釋為同一著眼,而吉藏更就句式之不可倒置立說。

其六,七歲入定與七歲立待之釋——「常啼及始行之人,見法尚居家受五欲,或言有染,故七年入深三昧,則顯無所著也」〔X24n0451 0344a11〕;「此時好世七年如今七日」〔X24n0451 0344a15〕。又收束一章之語極精:「法尚如行說,常啼如說行」〔X24n0451 0344c20〕——說法者如其所行而說,求法者如其所說而行。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·闕釋(惟科判二前指)。 慧影疏為釋本論之唯一古疏,殘卷存世,其現存文本止於卷二十四末 0917b12(品六十九之中),本品所繫之卷九十九、卷一百遠在其外,故本品闕釋。然其現存文本之內確兩度前指本品品名,皆屬科判提要,非疏解本品內容:「從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義」〔X46n0791 0912c12〕;「從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」〔X46n0791 0912c23〕。後者明言「二品」——慧影亦以薩陀波崙、曇無竭為兩品,且其所用品名從本論系統(「曇無竭品」)而非所釋經系統(「法尚品」)。記「闕釋,惟科判曾前指」,不記「零命中」。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·查無。 全檔逐字回搜「曇無竭」「薩陀波崙」「薩陀波崘」「常啼」「法尚品」諸詞,全數零命中——非闕卷,係其書範圍之內確實未論及本品,如實誌錄負結果。

天台兩系·約引十見(非逐字疏解·分層誌)。 智顗《法華玄義》(T33n1716)逐字回搜本品品名與人物諸詞,零命中;湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)一見〔T33n1717 0945b08〕,作「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」,繫之以「即法身也」——以本品之曇無竭說法一事為法身之例,判在麁妙之科;其所標舉之玄義本文於現行《法華玄義》逐字回搜零命中,屬釋籤標舉科文之撮語,如實誌錄不判。智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)二見(0048b28、0130a04),皆以薩陀波崙求法之「欲」與「見佛」為例證,非疏解本品。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)十見,密度為本輯天台掃描所僅有,逐條核其語境詳第七目。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,品八十八→八十九之續(本論自身·硬鏈)。 前品〈薩陀波崙品〉敘常啼求法之始(空中聞聲、賣身、值長者女、詣眾香城),本品承之敘其見師、問法、七歲立待、聞般若得三昧之終。論段之敘事自「薩陀波崙菩薩雖知諸法空無來去相」〔T25 0746b07 段首〕起即接前品之果,而前品論段所設之問「曇無竭菩薩為是生身?為是法身,為度眾生故,以神通力化作此身?」〔T25 0736a17〕,其答文亦在前品之內(卷九十七;湛然約引此問,字句小異,其語繫湛然,見其四)。兩品一事而分二品,吉藏、慧影皆作二品讀(見第六目),所釋經亦自為二品(見第四目)。

其二,論主之品內前指與跨品前指。 本品論段五度自指前文:「如先諸法平等義中說」〔T25 0751b06〕(釋般若相之總綱)、「離義,如〈相無相品〉中說」〔T25 0751c07〕、「虛空無邊,如摩訶衍虛空譬喻中說」〔T25 0752a23〕、「如前品說」〔T25 0753b01〕(下引「一切諸法平等,一切賢聖不能行、不能到」〔T25 0753b01〕)、「是事如破骨出髓中答」——論主於全論之末仍以前文為據,不重出其說,是本論體例之一貫。又「無生、無滅,如先種種因緣『破生滅』中說」一句,與「大海水無邊、須彌莊嚴,先未說故,今當略說」相對——何者已說、何者未說,論主自作區判,故卷一百須彌一段獨詳(見第三目)。

其三,「六萬三昧」與「六百萬三昧門」之分繫(易混·專誌)。 本論「六萬三昧」二見,皆在前品(〔T25 0732a01〕〔T25 0736b06〕),指薩陀波崙於前品空中見佛時所得者;「六百萬三昧門」二見,皆在本品(〔T25 0751a06〕〔T25 0753b24〕),指其聞曇無竭說般若相後所得者。二數分屬二品、分屬二事,不可相混。古德引之亦當按此分繫:吉藏「論云得六萬三昧也」〔X24n0451 0342a01〕在其〈常啼品〉章內,繫前品;湛然「復令波崙得六萬三昧」〔T46n1912 0215a10〕同繫前品。

其四,湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》十見之逐條分繫。 十見皆為借事說理之約引,無逐字疏解本品者,然其中二處與本品義理直接相關,逐條誌之。其一,〔T46n1912 0261c20〕作「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛。無生法即是佛」——此為本品經段「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」及「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛」之約引(「無生法即是佛」六字與本論逐字相同),湛然用以證「覺無生智即是於佛」,是本品法身義入天台觀門之一例,入承衍。其二,〔T46n1912 0214c29〕作「論問。曇無竭菩薩為生身為化身」——湛然明標「論問」,然此問不在本品,而在前品:本論卷九十七之論段設此問並答曰「有人言:是生身菩薩……」「有人言:是菩薩是法性生身……若是生身,云何能令十方佛稱讚,而遣薩陀波崙令從受法,得六萬三昧?是故知是大菩薩變化身」〔T25 0736b03〕——湛然所引之問答與此段對應(其「復令波崙得六萬三昧」亦與此段「得六萬三昧」相應),故此條不繫本品,繫前品,如實分繫不強收。餘八見(0154a04、0154a06、0154a21、0214c27、0276c25、0277a01、0277a03、0403a10)皆屬眾香城景物、七歲行立、賣身辦供之敘事覆述,或借曇無竭為他義之喻(如〔T46n1912 0403a10〕「如曇無竭尚有果身名為果疾」),非引本品之文,誌錄不引。

其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」之法身義、五種求佛不可得之破立、法身色身二身之分、二諦即二身之古德判、『諸法某故般若亦某』之般若相對揚二十餘項、「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」之不著般若義,為般若法身論與般若相論之論藏所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 曇無竭品·卷九十九至一百〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷九十九至卷一百〔T25 0744c11–0753c28〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0744c11〕起,卷九十九訖卷末題「大智度論卷第九十九」〔T25 0750b17〕,卷一百自續題〔T25 0750b20〕起,終於「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」〔T25 0753c26〕,次品起題於 0753c28);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈法尚品第八十九〉〔T08 0421b24 起,訖 0423c21 前〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》〈法尚品第八十九〉(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0342c20–0345a04〕前);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品闕釋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)查無、天台兩系約引十見(見第六目、第七目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及麗藏(K)、CBETA 校之異。本品未見聖乙本、麗乙、南藏、北藏之單見型條,如實誌錄負結果。

見證層。 本品校記之大宗為石本、聖本之單字異體與增省(如「絃/弦」「棍/枇」「沮/爼」「渡/度」「園/薗」「搥/椎」「邪/耶」),宋元明宮四本多為同組之省字或增字;宮本於兩處卷題獨出「說般若相品」之異名(見第四目)。品題起訖兩端之負一階標記(聖、石)亦見第四目。

校記正讀之頓號(四條·呈現層差異·專列)。 工作底本校勘清單於四條雙字正讀之間有頓號,而大正校記原文無之,逐條核實如下:〔T25 0744c29〕清單作「西海、南海」,校記原文作「西海南海【大】,南海西海【石】」;〔T25 0748c14〕清單作「坐、臥」,校記原文作「坐臥【大】,臥坐【石】」;〔T25 0751a17〕清單作「誦、讀」,校記原文作「誦讀【大】,讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」;〔T25 0752b22〕清單作「梵、釋」,校記原文作「梵釋【大】,釋梵【聖】」。四處之頓號皆為底本正文(CBETA 編輯標點)所有而校記正讀所無,屬清單生成之呈現層差異,非底本文字不符。下表四條已依校記原文還原(無頓號),並隨條標記;底本正文之讀法不變(正文仍作「西海、南海」「坐、臥」「誦、讀」「梵、釋」)。

CBETA 校訂型(九行·七處·帶跨經引據)。 本品屬 CBETA 現代校勘層之條凡九行(分布七個位置),其正讀後所附括注為 CBETA 己校所據之他本或他經頁碼,非該字本身之異文:〔T25 0746c08〕「種」(依麗藏,兼引本論同段)、〔T25 0748c16〕「又」(依麗藏)、〔T25 0750c17〕「剛」、〔T25 0751a01〕「剛」(二處皆引所釋經對應位)、〔T25 0752c23〕「剛」(二行,一引所釋經、一引《法苑珠林》)、〔T25 0752c26〕「剛」(二行,皆引本論卷二十一帶)、〔T25 0753c15〕「者」(依麗藏)——「鋼/剛」一組凡六行,為本品 CBETA 校訂之最大宗,底本作「鋼」而諸本作「剛」,CBETA 從諸本。另〔T25 0747c10〕一條為 CBETA 刪字:其正讀為空(底本【大】原有「門」字,宋元明宮聖石諸本皆無,麗藏作「間」),CBETA 己校從諸本刪之並引本論卷七十一為據——此條底本無字元可組成逐字驗證窗,故機械逐條核帳依二百五十條,本條入手工列,如實標記非缺漏。

星號校記條二十一(零跨品·專列誌型)。 本品星號重引條(同一異讀於文中重複出現而共用一注)凡二十一,隨條標明於下表。逐條核其目標注號:二十一條之目標全數落於本品自身範圍之內,無一跨品——與品四十三至四十七諸品之跨品型異,如實誌錄。其大宗為「搥」(三見共注)、「剛」(三見共注)、「邪」(三見共注,含品末一見回指卷一百二頁之注)、「渡」「沮」「絃」「棍」諸單字之逐處重出,皆無涉義理。

校勘總帳(二百五十一條全量·底本出現序)。 下依工作底本逐條傳錄,並逐行與底本校記原文對核——本品校記合計二百五十一條校記,與工作底本工具值機械相合;其中一條(〔T25 0747c10〕)為 CBETA 刪字無字元可驗,機械逐條核帳依二百五十條,該條入手工列(見上)。校記條依底本出現序全量列之,內含星號重引二十一條(隨條標明目標注號與目標所在)、CBETA 校訂型九行、校記無頓號之還原四條(隨條標記)。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

校記條(二百五十一·底本出現序·星號共用注隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0744c11〕大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九(卷第九十九)【大】|大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上【宋】【元】|大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九之上【明】|大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上【宮】|大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c16〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0744c27〕於【大】|水於【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c29〕西海南海【大】|南海西海【石】(校記正讀原文無頓號·底本正文作「西海、南海」·見第八目)
  • 〔T25 0744c29〕耶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745a04〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745a17〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745a19〕是【大】|是諸【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745a29〕皆【大】|皆是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b06〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b06〕棍【大】|枇【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0745005)=〔T25 0745b06〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕不從柱出【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕棍【大】|枇【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0745006)=〔T25 0745b06〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0745b13〕從【大】|來【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b20〕我【大】|我應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|我應【聖】|我於【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b20〕何【大】|何以【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b21〕使【大】|便【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b23〕故【大】|故為【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b23〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b26〕三【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0745b26〕手【大】|掌【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0745c26〕說【大】|設【明】
  • 〔T25 0745c27〕灑【大】|灑掃【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745c27〕地【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745c29〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a05〕蔽【大】|弊【石】
  • 〔T25 0746a07〕行乃至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a28〕石【大】|碩【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a29〕華【大】|華已【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0746b06〕淨【大】|得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746b07〕【論】【CB】|〔-〕【大】|【論】【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746b08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746b16〕般若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746b25〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c02〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746c08〕種(K14n0549_p1483b17)(T25n1509_p0746c06-07)【CB】【麗-CB】|應【大】
  • 〔T25 0746c10〕是【大】|時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕生【大】|生離【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕法【大】|法拳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕答【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c21〕在【大】|有【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c25〕種【大】|眾【明】
  • 〔T25 0746c25〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c26〕邪【大】|耶【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c28〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746c29〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0746018)=〔T25 0746c26〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0747a01〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0746018)=〔T25 0746c26〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0747a06〕如【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|如如【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a10〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a10〕名【大】|中名【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a12〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a15〕法【大】|佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a15〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a16〕自【大】|目【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a18〕法【大】|法令苦樂【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a23〕切【大】|切種【聖】
  • 〔T25 0747a29〕雖【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b03〕信【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747b06〕乃至【大】|及【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b11〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b12〕必【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b15〕墮【大】|隨【明】
  • 〔T25 0747b22〕心【大】|意【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747b29〕在【大】|在於【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c04〕懶【大】|𭔔【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c08〕懶【大】|𭔔【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c09〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c10〕(T25n1509_p0711c23)【CB】|門【大】|間(K14n0549_p1485a03)【麗-CB】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA 己校刪字:正讀為空·底本【大】作「門」·引本論卷七十一為據·見第八目)
  • 〔T25 0747c17〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c17〕棍【大】|枇【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747c28〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a03〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a04〕供養【大】|恭敬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|供敬【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a10〕試【大】|試試【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a21〕女【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a22〕著【大】|著迷【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a23〕又【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a23〕女【大】|女人【石】
  • 〔T25 0748b02〕禮【大】|體【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748b07〕汝【大】|女【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748b09〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748b23〕得【大】|得得【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748c07〕在【大】|有【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0748c10〕定【大】|空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c13〕大【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c14〕坐臥【大】|臥坐【石】(校記正讀原文無頓號·底本正文作「坐、臥」·見第八目)
  • 〔T25 0748c16〕又(K14n0549_p1486b19)【CB】【麗-CB】|不【大】
  • 〔T25 0748c18〕臥【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c21〕軟【大】|濡【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c24〕勤【大】|脇【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c24〕脇【大】|䯇【宋】【宮】|勒【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c25〕聞【大】|間【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a07〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a11〕熟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a15〕者【大】|者說行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0749a16〕觀【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕生【大】|至【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕但【大】|但生【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕一心【大】|生一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a22〕答【大】|答波崙云【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0749a23〕知【大】|知復【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a23〕時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a24〕文【大】|牟【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a29〕愛【大】|受【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749b03〕褥【大】|蓐【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b04〕座【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b05〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b06〕劣【大】|少【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749b11〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0749015)=〔T25 0749b05〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0749b11〕沮【大】|爼【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b12〕沮【大】|爼【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0749017)=〔T25 0749b11〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0749b27〕沮【大】|爼【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0749017)=〔T25 0749b11〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0749b27〕壞【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c05〕長【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c11〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c11〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c13〕愁【大】|惱【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749c13〕以【大】|如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749c14〕者【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c15〕養【大】|敬【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c28〕多【大】|名【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c29〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a06〕以【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a09〕眾【大】|眾生【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a12〕如【大】|有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕三昧【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕犍【大】|揵【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a14〕入【大】|入定【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a14〕懅【大】|遽【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a15〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0750006)=〔T25 0750a13〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0750a16〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0750006)=〔T25 0750a13〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0750a17〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0750006)=〔T25 0750a13〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕問曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕第【大】|事【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕禪【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b09〕答曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b09〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b14〕大【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b14〕樂【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b15〕覺【大】|興【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b17〕論【大】|論釋【宋】【元】|經論【聖】|經【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b20〕大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九(卷第一百)【大】|大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九下【宋】【元】|大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九之下【明】|大智度論卷第一百釋說般若相品第八十九下【宮】|大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b25〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750b28〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750b29〕受【大】|聽【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750c17〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750c24〕座上【大】|坐處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a01〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0750023)=〔T25 0750c17〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0751a05〕貌【大】|狠【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a06〕方【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a07〕恒【大】|洹【明】
  • 〔T25 0751a08〕貌【大】|狼【聖】|狠【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a11〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a13〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0751006)=〔T25 0751a11〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0751a16〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a17〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a17〕誦讀【大】|讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(校記正讀原文無頓號·底本正文作「誦、讀」·見第八目)
  • 〔T25 0751a18〕為【大】|為他【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a19〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a22〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a23〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b08〕性自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|自【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b10〕初【大】|有初【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751b11〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b18〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c09〕空【大】|空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0751019)=〔T25 0751c10〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0751c13〕念【大】|命【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c16〕或【大】|惑【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751c20〕中【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c20〕心【大】|必【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c21〕法忍【大】|忍法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c29〕真【大】|其【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752a04〕煮【大】|𭧶【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a04〕蜜【大】|密【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752a16〕是【大】|邊【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a16〕聞【大】|開【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a27〕有【大】|百【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752a28〕渡【大】|度【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b01〕渡【大】|度【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b02〕二【大】|四【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕海【大】|海水【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕力【大】|力故【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕渡【大】|度【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b04〕渡【大】|度【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752011)=〔T25 0752b03〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0752b04〕度【大】|渡【聖】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b06〕渡【大】|度【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752011)=〔T25 0752b03〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0752b07〕邪【大】|耶【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b08〕度【大】|渡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b09〕言【大】|言雜色【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b11〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b12〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b12〕婆【大】|波【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b13〕匝【大】|迊【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b14〕為【大】|為喜【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b16〕園【大】|薗【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b20〕二十【大】|廿【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b21〕雜【大】|襍【明】
  • 〔T25 0752b22〕輪【大】|輪聖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b22〕梵釋【大】|釋梵【聖】(校記正讀原文無頓號·底本正文作「梵、釋」·見第八目)
  • 〔T25 0752b27〕佛【大】|佛諸【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b28〕等【大】|第一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752c02〕山【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752c03〕善【大】|諸【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c07〕園【大】|薗【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752021)=〔T25 0752b16〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0752c08〕園【大】|薗【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c09〕鳥【大】|生【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c11〕相【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c14〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c17〕裂【大】|列【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c23〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c23〕剛(T53n2121_p0014a18)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752036)=〔T25 0752c23〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0752c24〕摧【大】|磪【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c26〕剛(T25n1509_p0219b21)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752036)=〔T25 0752c23〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0752c26〕剛(T25n1509_p0219b21)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752036)=〔T25 0752c23〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0753a06〕無因緣【大】|因無有緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a07〕性【大】|自性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a12〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753a14〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a14〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0753004)=〔T25 0753a14〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0753a15〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a20〕智【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a23〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a25〕空【大】|虛【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753a27〕門分別【大】|分別門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|分別等門【石】
  • 〔T25 0753b08〕今【大】|令【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753b10〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753b11〕至【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0753b21〕今【大】|令【明】
  • 〔T25 0753b29〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c01〕貌【大】|狼【聖】|狠【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c01〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753c11〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c12〕土【大】|佛國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c13〕豪【大】|高【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c14〕大【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c15〕者(K14n0549_p1493c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|若【大】
  • 〔T25 0753c15〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c17〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c18〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0752030)=〔T25 0752c05〕·品內同錨共注)
  • 〔T25 0753c21〕藐【大】|𦴭【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c22〕忍法【大】|法忍【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c24〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c27〕常【大】|當【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753c27〕累【大】|累釋八十八品竟【石】

以上二百五十一條,與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合;星號校記之目標已隨條標明(二十一條全數品內,無跨品目標)。品名/卷題攸關之數條(品題〔T25 0744c11〕、卷九十九末題〔T25 0750b17〕、卷一百續題〔T25 0750b20〕、品末〔T25 0753c27〕)已於第四目專列,並與所釋經、古德疏雙向對校(第四目、第六目)。

所釋經見證統計(未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經〈法尚品第八十九〉側於本品對讀範圍(〔T08 0421b24〕起至次品題前)內之校勘見證逐條統計,本目未展開(唯品題與五串對照組之對位已逐字核,見第四目),據實誌其未展開,交後續補查,不以估值充數。

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa explains the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters"; it spans Fascicles 99 and 100, the last two fascicles of the whole treatise. The chapter title 「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」 tr. "The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth"〔T25 0744c11〕 stands as the opening title at the head of Fascicle 99, and below it the author's signature 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0744c14〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0744c15〕 are repeated; the end-title of Fascicle 99 is 「大智度論卷第九十九」 tr. "Fascicle 99 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0750b17〕, and since this chapter is not yet finished, Fascicle 100 starts again with the continuing title 「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」 tr. "The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth"〔T25 0750b20〕 (the interlinear note on the base text's fascicle title reads 「卷第一百」 tr. "Fascicle One Hundred", while the three texts of the Song, Yuan, and Ming add 「下」 tr. "last" or 「之下」 tr. "the last part" at the end of the title; see Section IV), and repeats the author's signature and the translator's signature. This chapter ends at the close of the passage 「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」 tr. "Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length"〔T25 0753c26〕, and the next chapter, "Entrustment", Chapter 90, raises its title at 0753c28.

Two sūtra sections and two treatise sections · three units. The structure of this chapter is sūtra and treatise alternating twice: 【經】〔T25 0744c16〕—【論】〔T25 0746b07〕—【經】〔T25 0750b25〕—【論】〔T25 0751a22〕. The whole chapter has twelve thousand eight hundred and five pure Chinese characters (the tool value and this section's segment-by-segment recount agree exactly, with not one character lost), which exceeds the size of a single unit, so it is divided into three units by the fascicle boundary and by the boundaries of the sūtra and treatise sections: the sūtra section of Fascicle 99 (from 0744c11 to just before 0746b07, two thousand three hundred and twelve characters), the treatise section of Fascicle 99 (0746b07–0750b17, including the fascicle-end title, five thousand seven hundred and twenty-five characters), and Fascicle 100 (from 0750b17 to just before 0753c28, one sūtra section and one treatise section joined into one unit, four thousand seven hundred and sixty-eight characters). The cutting points of the three units are all existing fascicle boundaries or boundaries of the 【經】 and 【論】 sections, and no boundary whatsoever has been newly made; the sum of the character counts of the three segments agrees with the tool value for the whole chapter.

The density of questions and answers. The questions and answers of this chapter's treatise sections number twenty-three pairs in the treatise section of Fascicle 99 and eight pairs in the treatise section of Fascicle 100, thirty-one pairs in all (recounted pair by pair in the form where 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:" each stand alone on a line at the line head); 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" is seen thirteen times in the treatise section of Fascicle 99 and six times in Fascicle 100; 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" (including 「或有人言」 tr. "or someone says", 「復有人言」 tr. "again someone says", and 「復次,有人言」 tr. "furthermore, someone says") is seen six times in the treatise section of Fascicle 99 and four times in Fascicle 100, ten times in all—the abundance of divergent views set side by side is one feature of this chapter; the speakers are all other parties cited by the treatise-author, and the views are recorded together without judgement (for details see Section VI). Neither of the two sūtra sections has question-and-answer labels; the sūtra section of Fascicle 99 has narrative as its main body, and its direct dialogue is concentrated in the questions and answers of the five similes at the head of the section.

II. Terms Examined

The buddhas come from nowhere · and in going reach nowhere. The first backbone of the whole chapter, and also the first sentence Dharmodgata utters when he opens his mouth: 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere"〔T25 0744c17〕. Its cause and condition Dharmodgata brings out himself on the spot: 「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛」 tr. "The suchness of dharmas has the mark of not moving; the suchness of dharmas is precisely the Buddha"〔T25 0744c18〕—it is not that the Buddha does not move; it is that 「如」 tr. "suchness" has from the first no mark of moving, and the Buddha is precisely suchness. From this it is pressed dharma by dharma: the dharma of non-arising, the dharma of non-ceasing, the dharma of the limit of reality, emptiness, the undefiled, quiescent extinction, the nature of space—each 「無來無去」 tr. "neither comes nor goes" and 「即是佛」 tr. "is precisely the Buddha"; at the end it cuts off, saying 「離是諸法更無佛」 tr. "Apart from these dharmas there is no further Buddha"〔T25 0744c24〕. The treatise section, explaining this sentence, first settles its place: Sadāprarudita 「雖知諸法空無來去相,未能深入」 tr. "though he knew that dharmas are empty and without the mark of coming and going, could not yet enter deeply", 「如大海水波,其力雖大,到須彌山邊則退而無用」 tr. "as the waves of the great ocean, though their force is great, when they reach the side of Mount Sumeru retreat and are of no use"〔T25 0746b09〕—the knowledge of emptiness loses its effect once it reaches the Buddha's body, and so this passage is needed.

Suchness · one suchness without discrimination. 「諸佛如、諸法如,一如無分別」 tr. "The suchness of the buddhas and the suchness of dharmas are one and the same suchness, without discrimination", and it explains of itself why this is so: 「是如常一,無二、無三,出諸數法,無所有故」 tr. "This suchness is always one; it is not two, it is not three; it passes beyond all dharmas of number, because it is without anything existent"〔T25 0744c25〕. The treatise section asks 「何等是諸法如」 tr. "What is the suchness of dharmas?", and the answer is extremely brief: 「諸法實相,所謂性空、無所得、空等諸法門」 tr. "The real mark of all dharmas, namely the gates of the Dharma such as emptiness of nature, nothing to be attained, and emptiness"〔T25 0746b15〕—suchness is not one higher dharma; it is the real mark of dharmas, and so it does not enter number.

The two truths (worldly truth · the truth of the highest meaning). The key cut by which this chapter's treatise section refutes 「有佛」 tr. "there is a Buddha". The objector sets up the Buddha by 「清淨五眾和合」 tr. "the coming together of the pure five aggregates", and the treatise-author answers: 「佛法中有二諦:世諦、第一義諦」 tr. "In the Buddha-dharma there are two truths: worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning"〔T25 0746b22〕—by worldly truth it is said that the Buddha teaches prajñāpāramitā; by the highest meaning it is said that the buddhas are empty, without coming and without going. Once the two truths are set up, 「有佛」 tr. "there is a Buddha" and 「無佛」 tr. "there is no Buddha" no longer refute each other.

The five aggregates are not the Buddha (the five ways of seeking the Buddha). The treatise-author takes as his basis the five sentences the Buddha himself spoke in a sūtra, which he cites: 「五眾非佛,離五眾亦無佛,五眾不在佛中,佛不在五眾中,佛非五眾有」 tr. "The five aggregates are not the Buddha; apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha either; the five aggregates are not in the Buddha; the Buddha is not in the five aggregates; the Buddha does not possess the five aggregates"〔T25 0746b26〕, and refutes them sentence by sentence: the five aggregates are five and the Buddha is one, 「一不作五、五不作一」 tr. "the one does not make the five, the five do not make the one"〔T25 0746b29〕; because the five aggregates have no self-nature, they are false and deceptive and not real; if the five aggregates were the Buddha, then all who have the five aggregates should be buddhas; the marks and minor signs exist also at the time of being a bodhisattva, so one may not name the Buddha by the marks and minor signs; the omniscience of all kinds 「般若中說是寂滅相、無戲論」 tr. "is said in prajñā to be the mark of quiescence, without idle discourse", and obtaining it is named nothing to be attained, and because there is nothing to be attained it is named the Buddha—「如是五種求佛不可得故,當知無佛;佛無故無來無去」 tr. "Because the Buddha sought in these five ways is unfindable, know that there is no Buddha; because there is no Buddha, there is no coming and no going".

Refuting the notion of clinging to the Buddha · not grasping the notion of no Buddha. The word 「無佛」 tr. "no Buddha" at once sets its own limit. Someone objects: if there is no Buddha, that is wrong view; why then arouse the mind to seek to become a Buddha? The treatise-author answers this, saying 「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見」 tr. "If even where there is a Buddha one is not allowed to grasp, how much less to grasp the wrong view that there is no Buddha!"〔T25 0746c28〕—even the notion of there being a Buddha is not allowed to be grasped, and the notion of there being no Buddha is still less what is being set up. Its right position lies in 「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」 tr. "leaving these two extremes of existence and non-existence, abiding in the middle way: this is the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0747a01〕: the real mark is precisely the Buddha, and obtaining the real mark is named obtaining the Buddha. The two cuts of this chapter's doctrine (refuting existence, refuting non-existence) here join into a single blade.

The Dharma body · the form body. 「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有」 tr. "The Buddha has two bodies: first, the Dharma body; second, the form body. The Dharma body is the true Buddha; the form body exists for the sake of worldly truth"〔T25 0747a18〕. The sūtra section's 「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」 tr. "the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body; the Dharma body of the buddhas neither comes nor goes"〔T25 0745a05〕 is the forerunner of this meaning; the treatise section further ties it to prajñā: 「般若波羅蜜名諸法實相」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is named the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0747a24〕; the one who can practise in this way is precisely a true disciple of the Buddha, and the true disciples of the Buddha, from the srota-āpanna to the great bodhisattva, differ only in how far they obtain the real mark.

The true disciple of the Buddha · not falsely eating the faithful gifts of people · the field of merit for the world. The words with which the sūtra section closes the five similes: 「名為真佛弟子,不虛妄食人信施,是人應受供養,為世間福田」 tr. "are named true disciples of the Buddha; they do not falsely consume the faithful gifts of others; such people should receive offerings, and are a field of merit for the world"〔T25 0745a24〕. The treatise-author explains them name by name: though giving to animals obtains a hundredfold retribution, 「此福有盡有量,不能度眾生生死故,名為『虛食』」 tr. "this merit has an end and has a measure, and because it cannot carry beings across birth and death, it is named ‘eating falsely’"; when the worthies and sages receive gifts, the retribution, reaching even to nirvāṇa, is endless and measureless, and so it is not false. The meaning of the field of merit is made clear by the simile of a field: 「如植種良田,成收必多」 tr. "as when seed is planted in a good field, the harvest gathered is surely great"〔T25 0747b11〕.

The marks of prajñāpāramitā. The general heading of the sūtra section of Fascicle 100. Dharmodgata comes out of concentration and ascends the seat, first admonishes to listen attentively, and then says 「今當為汝說般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "Now I shall proclaim to you the marks of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0750b29〕, and in the sentence pattern ‘because dharmas are such-and-such, know that prajñāpāramitā too is such-and-such’ he sets them against each other item by item: equal, apart, unmoving, without thought, without fear, of one flavour, boundless, non-arising, non-ceasing; next, space, the water of the great ocean, Mount Sumeru, the five aggregates, the six elements of earth, water, fire, wind, and space, and the vajra are each taken as a simile and set up as an item; at the end, without discrimination, nature unfindable, without anything existent and equal, without making, and inconceivable gather them up—ending at 「諸法不可思議故,當知般若波羅蜜亦不可思議」 tr. "because dharmas are inconceivable, know that prajñāpāramitā too is inconceivable"〔T25 0750c22〕. The treatise section explains them item by item, in the same order as the sūtra; this is where this chapter most shows the manner of the treatise.

Equal · apart · unmoving (the order of the first three items). The treatise-author first establishes the order of cause and fruit: prajñā and dharmas, 「雖一相、無二無別,行者初觀時是因,觀竟名為果」 tr. "though of one mark, without duality and without difference, when the practitioner first contemplates, it is the cause; when the contemplation is completed it is named the fruit", and its principle lies in 「因果相似故」 tr. "because cause and fruit are alike"〔T25 0751b10〕. Going one layer further: fearing that the practitioner will grasp at the mark of equality and give rise to clinging, after 「等」 tr. "equal" it says 「離」 tr. "apart"—「離平等、不平等二邊,是般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "apart from the two extremes of equal and unequal: this is the mark of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0751c02〕; having obtained equality and being apart again from equality, securely abiding within emptiness, he is unmoving: idle discourse cannot move him, the mountains of the afflictions cannot move him, and impermanence cannot move him either. The three items run down in one line; this is the order of the 「二空」 tr. "two emptinesses".

Without thought · without fear. 「若有念,即是有相著處」 tr. "if there is thought, that is a place where marks are clung to"〔T25 0751c13〕, and so it says without thought; without thought, one may be bewildered and have nowhere to tend toward, and give rise to fear amid the difficult debates of the great assembly, so it goes on to say without fear—what it relies on is 「深入法性」 tr. "entering deeply into the nature of dharmas" and 「入無生法忍時,知一切法不可得」 tr. "when one enters the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, one knows that all dharmas are unfindable", not forcing up one's own courage.

Of one flavour · boundless. The explanation of one flavour is the finest: emptiness 「或時有味,或時無味」 tr. "sometimes has flavour, sometimes has no flavour"—when the practitioner first obtains the mind of equal emptiness, because of his great joy it is named flavour, 「如人為熱渴所逼,得清冷水,以為真味無比」 tr. "as when a person pressed by heat and thirst obtains clear cool water and takes it for a true flavour without compare"〔T25 0751c28〕; when he reaches the real ultimate emptiness, then it is 「無味、不味」 tr. "without flavour, not a flavour". The next meaning is spoken in terms of the object: when the power of the knowledge of emptiness is great, the other dharmas all follow it and become empty, 「譬如煮石蜜欲熟時,雖異物和合,皆為石蜜」 tr. "just as when boiling rock sugar is about to be done, although different things come together in it, all become rock sugar", 「又如大海,百川歸之,皆為一味,所謂畢竟空味」 tr. "and again it is like the great ocean: the hundred rivers return to it, and all become of one flavour, namely the flavour of ultimate emptiness"〔T25 0752a05〕. Boundless takes this up: 「邊名為相,若有、若無」 tr. "an edge is named a mark, whether existence or non-existence"〔T25 0752a07〕, and the signless is precisely the boundless; other parties further set up the extremes of permanence and annihilation, of the world and nirvāṇa, of good and evil, and the two extremes of the prior limit and the later limit, and in prajñā there are none of these extremes.

The two meanings of the boundless · the two kinds of great ocean. The objector raises the difficulty that the great ocean has a measure in yojanas and that there are people who can cross it; the treatise-author divides it: 「無邊有二種:一者、實無邊,二者、人不能到故無邊」 tr. "the boundless is of two kinds: first, really boundless; second, boundless because people cannot reach it"〔T25 0752a28〕—the ocean too is of two kinds: the small ocean can be crossed by the power of a ship, while the great ocean that encircles Sumeru, eighty-two thousand yojanas wide, only those with supernormal powers can cross; the ship of meditative concentration of the outside paths and ordinary people can cross the desire realm and the form realm, but the formless realm is like the great ocean, deep and wide, and they cannot cross it, 「以不能破我心故」 tr. "because they cannot break the mind of self".

The adornment of Sumeru. The objector raises the difficulty that Sumeru is of one colour; the treatise-author cites the outside books and the Abhidharma treasury side by side: 「外書說須彌山一色,純是黃金」 tr. "the outside books say that Mount Sumeru is of one colour, pure yellow gold"〔T25 0752b09〕, while 「六足阿毘曇中說」 tr. "the six-part abhidharma says"〔T25 0752b10〕 that each of its four sides is made of one jewel (gold, silver, sphaṭika, and beryl), the birds take on the colour of whichever side they reach, the nāga-king brothers encircle it seven times with their bodies, and on the summit are the palaces of the Heaven of the Thirty-three, the city Joyful-to-See with its nine hundred and ninety-nine gates, the hall Most Excellent, and the four great gardens, and the kings of the gods of the Youqiantuo mountains govern upon it—citing the outside books without discarding them, and citing the abhidharma to take its detail, is one manner of citation in this chapter. What it is a simile for is twofold: when not yet complete, one receives the adornment of retribution as a wheel-turning king, as Brahmā, as Śakra, the king of the gods, and so on; when complete, there is the adornment of the four fruits of the śramaṇa and so on up to the fruit of the path of the buddhas; again, Sumeru is formed by the wind gathering the essences and flavours, and the wind's blowing makes it firm, a simile for prajñā as 「一切善法中第一堅實牢固和合以為般若」 tr. "among all wholesome dharmas the foremost, solid, firm, and strong, coming together to make prajñā"〔T25 0752c03〕, which 「邪見、外道、戲論及諸魔民所不能動」 tr. "wrong views, the outside paths, idle discourse, and Māra's people cannot move"〔T25 0752c05〕.

Nature unfindable. Here the treatise-author lays down a most exacting definition: 「性者,名本有決定實事」 tr. "nature is named a definitely real matter that exists from the first"〔T25 0753a07〕—if a nature arose from the side of the coming together of causes and conditions, then before they came together it would from the first be non-existent, and what is from the first non-existent and now existent is known to be without nature; nature is named what does not depend on another and does not have another as its cause, and should always exist alone, and if so, conditioned dharmas would not exist at all. Therefore the nature of all dharmas is unfindable, and the nature of prajñā is likewise.

Without making · inconceivable. Without making is tied to the two emptinesses: because beings are empty and dharmas are empty, all are without making, 「破眾生故無作者,破法故無所作」 tr. "because beings are refuted there is no maker; because dharmas are refuted there is nothing made"〔T25 0753a22〕; because ordinary people are covered by inversion they say ‘I have something I make’. The inconceivable is set up at the limit of language: by the various gates—permanent and impermanent, suffering and joy, real and empty, self and non-self, arising and ceasing and not arising and ceasing, quiescent and not quiescent, apart and not apart, existent and non-existent, and so on—discrimination can determine nothing, because 「一切法實性,皆過心、心數法、出名字語言道」 tr. "the real nature of all dharmas passes beyond mind and mental-factor dharmas, and goes out beyond the way of names, words, and speech"〔T25 0753a29〕.

Six million samādhi gates. The fruit of the sūtra section: on the seat Sadāprarudita obtained the samādhis of the equality of dharmas, of dharmas being apart, and so on up to the like-vajra and so on, 「如是等,得六百萬諸三昧門」 tr. "such as these, and so on: he obtained six million samādhi gates"〔T25 0751a02〕. The treatise-author explains why it becomes samādhi and is not merely wisdom: 「句句解說,散亂心中,但有智慧,不名三昧」 tr. "explaining sentence by sentence, within a scattered mind, there is only wisdom; it is not named samādhi"; now, having heard from the teacher, he reflects with one mind, 「攝心不散,智慧變成三昧」 tr. "gathering the mind so that it does not scatter, wisdom turns into samādhi"—its similes are two: 「如風中燈不能照明,在靜室閉門,明乃遍照」 tr. "as a lamp in the wind cannot give light, while in a quiet room with the door shut its light then shines everywhere"〔T25 0753b19〕, and 「如水,寒風未至,未成為氷,則無堅用」 tr. "it is like water: before the cold wind has come, it has not become ice and has no firm use"〔T25 0753b22〕.

The mother of the buddhas · entrustment. The whole chapter is gathered up in the Buddha's concluding exhortation to Subhūti: the causes and conditions of prajñā can bring to accomplishment all the merits of the bodhisattva and obtain the omniscience of all kinds, so one should receive and uphold it, read and recite it, rightly recollect it, teach it widely, write it out, and make offerings to it, 「般若波羅蜜是過去、未來、現在十方諸佛母,十方諸佛所尊重故」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas of the ten directions in the past, future, and present, and is what the buddhas of the ten directions revere"〔T25 0751a19〕. The last two sentences of the treatise section answer of themselves why it is not entrusted to Subhūti but entrusted to Ānanda: 「須菩提雖常樂空行,佛共說般若,又得無諍三昧,故不應囑累」 tr. "though Subhūti always delights in the practice of emptiness, and the Buddha taught prajñā together with him, and he has moreover obtained the samādhi of non-contention, therefore it should not be entrusted to him"〔T25 0753c25〕, 「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」 tr. "Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length"〔T25 0753c26〕—these two sentences are both the close of this chapter and the lead-in to the next chapter, "Entrustment"; they are the last two sentences of this chapter.

III. Similes and Stories

This chapter's similes fall into three groups: the five similes of the sūtra section of Fascicle 99 (the mirage, illusion, the dream, the jewels of the great ocean, the sound of the konghou) establish the tenet of 「無來無去」 tr. "neither coming nor going"; the treatise section of Fascicle 99, besides explaining these similes, separately brings out the simile of the fist, the simile of shooting an arrow, the simile of the image in a mirror, and several small similes from daily life; the treatise section of Fascicle 100 explains the marks of prajñā with the similes of rock sugar, the hundred rivers, Sumeru, the vajra, hot gold, the lamp, ice, and the elder going to gatherings. The single thread of story runs through the whole of Sadāprarudita's seven years of seeking the Dharma, from beginning to end.

The simile of the mirage (the first of the five similes · refuting the clinging to coming and going). 「譬如春末月,日中熱時,有人見焰動,逐之求水望得」 tr. "It is as when, in the last month of spring, at midday in the heat, someone sees a mirage shimmering and chases it, seeking water and hoping to get it", and he asks where its water comes from and where it now goes. Sadāprarudita at once answers 「焰中尚無水,云何當有來處、去處」 tr. "In the mirage there is not even water; how could there be a place it comes from or a place it goes to?" Dharmodgata then applies it: 「愚夫無智,為熱渴所逼,見焰動,無水生水想」 tr. "The fool without wisdom, pressed by heat and thirst, sees the mirage shimmer and, where there is no water, gives rise to the notion of water"〔T25 0745a02〕—those who discriminate the buddhas as having coming and going are all of this kind. The treatise section goes one meaning further: though the mirage has no reality, it can still deceive people so that suffering and joy arise—「如焰等中雖無實事,亦能誑人自生苦樂事」 tr. "as within the mirage and the like, though there is no real thing, they can still deceive people so that matters of suffering and joy arise of themselves"〔T25 0747a15〕, in answer to the difficulty 「若是法無所有,云何可見、可聞、有苦有樂」 tr. "If these dharmas are without anything existent, how can they be seen, be heard, and have suffering and joy?"

The simile of illusion · the simile of the dream (the second and third of the five similes). The conjurer conjures up elephants, horses, oxen, sheep, men, and women, and Sadāprarudita answers 「幻事無實,云何當有來去處」 tr. "An illusory thing has no reality; how could it have a place of coming and going?"〔T25 0745a10〕; for the elephants, horses, oxen, sheep, men, and women seen in a dream, he answers 「是夢中所見虛妄,云何當有來去」 tr. "What is seen in a dream is false; how could it have coming and going?"〔T25 0745a14〕. Below the two similes Dharmodgata gathers them up in general with 「佛說諸法如幻、如夢」 tr. "The Buddha says that dharmas are like an illusion, like a dream"〔T25 0745a20〕, and divides two roads: those who do not know cling to the Buddha by name and form body, 「是人數數往來五道,遠離般若波羅蜜,遠離諸佛法」 tr. "such people go and come again and again within the five destinies, far from prajñāpāramitā, far from the dharmas of the buddhas"〔T25 0745a19〕; those who know as it really is do not discriminate coming and going, arising and ceasing, and so know the real mark of dharmas.

The simile of the jewels of the great ocean (the fourth of the five similes · arising and ceasing by causes and conditions). The jewels in the ocean do not come from the ten directions, 「眾生善根因緣故,海生此寶」 tr. "it is by the causes and conditions of beings' roots of goodness that the ocean produces these jewels"〔T25 0745a27〕, and when they perish they do not go to the ten directions either—「諸緣合故有,諸緣離故滅」 tr. "when the conditions join they exist; when the conditions part they perish"〔T25 0745b01〕. The treatise section explains it in the greatest detail, and opens four questions and four answers: why the jewels are not produced near where beings live but in the great ocean, a place hard to reach (answer: within the ocean too there are beings, nāgas, asuras, and others, who use them; again, in a turbid age the greedy hide them away, while in a good age then 「如彌勒佛時,珍寶如瓦礫」 tr. "as at the time of the Buddha Maitreya, jewels are like tiles and pebbles"〔T25 0747c04〕); its application of the simile is especially clear—「大海水喻十方六道國土,諸珍寶即是諸佛」 tr. "the water of the great ocean is a simile for the lands of the six destinies in the ten directions; the many jewels are precisely the buddhas"〔T25 0747c06〕: the jewels are produced for all beings, yet the lazy cannot obtain them; the Buddha appears in the world for all beings, yet 「懈怠、小心、貪身著我者不得度」 tr. "those who are lazy, of small mind, greedy for the body, and clinging to a self do not obtain deliverance"; the reason they do not obtain deliverance is tied to the two causes and conditions by which beings obtain deliverance: 「一者、內有正見,二者、外有善說法者」 tr. "first, right view within; second, one who teaches the Dharma well without"〔T25 0747c12〕—the outer condition is complete but the inner cause is not, and so not all can be delivered.

The simile of the sound of the konghou (the fifth of the five similes · the many conditions coming together). 「譬如箜篌聲,出時無來處,滅時無去處」 tr. "just as the sound of a konghou, when it comes out has no place it comes from, and when it ceases has no place it goes to"〔T25 0745b04〕; the body, the neck, the skin, the strings, the pegs, the plectrum, and the person's hand, one by one, cannot bring out sound, 「眾緣和合爾乃有聲」 tr. "only when the many conditions come together is there sound"〔T25 0745b09〕; the Buddha's body too is so, 「從無量功德因緣生,不從一因一緣一功德生」 tr. "born from the causes and conditions of immeasurable merits, not born from one cause, one condition, one merit"〔T25 0745b10〕. The treatise section applies it to the six perfections and the power of skilful means, and adds a further simile: 「如鏡中像,眾因緣和合故有,眾緣離故無」 tr. "as an image in a mirror, which exists because many causes and conditions come together, and does not exist when the many conditions part"〔T25 0747c25〕.

The simile of shooting an arrow (treatise section · the Buddha's body too returns to wearing away). 「譬如善射之人,仰射虛空,箭去雖遠,必當墮地」 tr. "Just as a skilled archer shoots upward into space; though the arrow goes far, it will surely fall to the ground"〔T25 0747b25〕—though the bodies of the buddhas have the marks and minor signs and light, and deliver people without limit, because they belong to the retribution of deeds of their original causes and conditions, their nature is conditioned, and they too return to wearing away. This simile and the simile of the jewels of the great ocean follow on from each other in the same passage: the one makes clear that arising comes from nowhere, the other that ceasing goes nowhere.

The simile of the fist (treatise section · apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha). The objector sets up the Buddha with 「如五指和合名為拳」 tr. "as the five fingers coming together are named a fist"〔T25 0746b20〕, and the treatise-author at once refutes him with his own simile: 「除五指應更有拳可見」 tr. "apart from the five fingers there should be a further fist that can be seen"〔T25 0746c16〕, and in fact it is unfindable; apart from the five fingers there is no fist, and apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha. One simile used two ways: this is the deftness of this chapter's manner of debate.

The simile of the abscess (treatise section · the reason for the seven years of samādhi). Why did Dharmodgata enter concentration for seven years? To remove the doubt of those who had newly aroused the mind, and to make them give rise to esteem and reverence: 「譬如癰瘡未熟,醫則不破,但以藥塗令熟,熟則易破」 tr. "just as when an abscess is not yet ripe the physician does not open it, but only applies medicine to ripen it; when ripe it is easily opened"〔T25 0749a10〕—a doubting mind not yet ripe may not be forcibly broken; wait until it believes and accepts, and it is easily delivered. The same passage also sets up the two kinds of teaching the Dharma: 「一者、口說法,二者、身現法」 tr. "first, teaching the Dharma by mouth; second, showing the Dharma by the body"〔T25 0749a12〕, and entering concentration for seven years is showing the Dharma by the body.

The blood of the sage Kṣānti turned to milk (treatise section · citing a jātaka as proof). Sadāprarudita pierced his body, drew blood, and sprinkled the ground; the treatise-author records the view of one party: the gods, nāgas, ghosts, and spirits followed and protected him, and so the blood that came out changed into fragrant water, 「如羼提仙人被割截時,血化為乳」 tr. "just as when the sage Kṣānti was cut and severed, his blood transformed into milk"〔T25 0749b18〕—the views are recorded together without judgement; the treatise-author separately brings out the explanation 「以無量福德成就故,隨願即成」 tr. "because immeasurable merit is accomplished, whatever is wished at once comes about", and again raises a difficulty and resolves it himself (a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind can accomplish small wishes but cannot yet repel Māra). His mind in piercing his body had no regret, and the treatise-author makes clear by the simile of a sore that Māra finds no opening: 「如人有瘡則受毒」 tr. "as a person who has a sore receives poison"〔T25 0749c09〕; where there is no sore of greed and desire, sorrow and grief, the poison has nowhere to enter; Śakra praises his cutting and severing of his own body as 「如斷草木」 tr. "like cutting grass and trees"〔T25 0749c16〕.

Drawing out a nāga by spell-craft (treatise section · the mark of emerging from samādhi). The great bodhisattva whose body is born of the Dharma-nature is always in samādhi and yet can teach the Dharma and deliver beings; because of worldly dharmas there is the mark of emerging from and entering samādhi, 「譬如呪術出龍」 tr. "just as a nāga is drawn out by spell-craft"〔T25 0750a22〕—drawn by the mind of great compassion, he therefore comes out again. The same passage also records the matter of a bhikṣu who entered the absorption of the cessation of feeling, having set himself to rise on hearing the jianchui struck; the monastery caught fire and no one struck the jianchui, and only after twelve years had passed did he hear it and rise, and on rising his body dispersed—a cautionary counter-example of 「自作限齊」 tr. "setting a limit for oneself".

Boiling rock sugar · the hundred rivers returning to the ocean (treatise section of Fascicle 100 · of one flavour). See the entry 「一味」 tr. "of one flavour" in Section II. The two similes are set side by side in the same passage: the one makes clear that different things entering it all take on its flavour, the other that the many streams returning to it all become of one flavour.

The adornment of Sumeru with four jewels (treatise section of Fascicle 100 · the longest simile). See the entry 「須彌莊嚴」 tr. "the adornment of Sumeru" in Section II. In this chapter this simile is the longest in extent; from the colour of the mountain, the forming of the mountain, the immovability of the mountain, and the gardens on the mountain's summit, it is matched to prajñā layer by layer; it is a rare passage of extended exposition at the place where the whole treatise closes.

Hot gold cannot be held in the hand (treatise section of Fascicle 100 · not giving rise to further clinging because of prajñā). Sadāprarudita had earlier already seen the buddhas and obtained the samādhis, and 「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」 tr. "valued prajñāpāramitā highly and gave rise to clinging to marks"; Dharmodgata, rising from concentration after seven years, taught him prajñā precisely to refute his clinging mind—「般若波羅蜜雖畢竟清淨,多所饒益,復不可取相而生著心;如熱金雖好,不可手捉」 tr. "Though prajñāpāramitā is of ultimate purity and greatly beneficial, again one may not grasp at its mark and give rise to a clinging mind; just as hot gold, though it is fine, cannot be held in the hand"〔T25 0753b13〕. This simile is the key turn of this chapter's doctrine: dharmas are empty of themselves; it is not prajñā that makes them empty; the marks of prajñā are taught precisely so that one does not, because of prajñā, give rise to further stain and clinging.

The noble and wealthy elder going from one gathering to another (end of the chapter · the mark of retribution). Sadāprarudita goes from one buddha-land to another, making offerings to the buddhas, delivering beings, and gathering immeasurable merit, 「譬如豪貴長者,從一會至一會」 tr. "just as a noble and wealthy elder goes from one gathering to another"〔T25 0753c13〕, and so on up to his now purely cultivating pure conduct in the presence of the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound. With this the treatise-author at once gathers up the exhortation of the whole treatise: 「當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動」 tr. "they should be like the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, firm and upright with one mind, not to be shaken"〔T25 0753c15〕.

Sadāprarudita's seven years of seeking the Dharma (the main line of this chapter's story). What the sūtra section narrates: Dharmodgata taught the Dharma until the sun set and went into his palace; Sadāprarudita took an oath to himself, 「我為法故來,不應坐、臥」 tr. "I have come for the sake of the Dharma; I should not sit or lie down"〔T25 0745c18〕, and so for seven years he walked and stood, not sitting, not lying down, without sleep; when the seven years had passed he spread the Dharma seat and sought water to sprinkle the ground, but Māra hid the water away, and so he thought 「我當自刺其身,以血灑地,令無塵土來坋大師」 tr. "I should pierce my own body and sprinkle the ground with my blood, so that no dust comes to soil the great teacher"〔T25 0746a09〕, and himself gave the reason: 「我從無始生死已來數數喪身,未曾為法」 tr. "from beginningless birth and death until now I have lost my body again and again, and never once for the Dharma"〔T25 0746a11〕; Śakra gave him three thousand dan of heavenly māndārava flowers, half to be scattered on the ground and half kept back for the offering; Dharmodgata, after seven years, rose from samādhi and went to the seat, and Sadāprarudita, seeing him, 「心淨悅樂,譬如比丘入第三禪」 tr. "his mind was pure, delighted and glad, like a bhikṣu entering the third dhyāna"〔T25 0746b05〕. The treatise section sets up questions and answers on this one by one: why he did not sit or lie down; how a human body, soft and weak, could last seven years; why Dharmodgata entered concentration for seven years; how it was known that he would come out after seven years; why he did not think of seeking water but went straight to piercing his body; why only the happiness of the third dhyāna is spoken of—these ten-odd questions form the main body of this chapter's treatise section.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

The sūtra explained = "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra (T08n0223, from 0421b24 to just before 0423c21). The sūtra explained by this chapter forms a chapter of its own on the side of the sūtra explained; its chapter title reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經法尚品第八十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, the chapter ‘Dharma-Esteeming’, the eighty-ninth"〔T08 0421b24〕; below the title there is also an interlinear note (on the line〔T08 0421b25〕), whose text reads 「丹本曇無竭品」 tr. "the Khitan edition: the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’"; it begins at 0421b24 and ends just before 0423c21, where the next chapter, "Entrustment", Chapter 90, raises its title. The chapter name 「法尚」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming" is precisely the meaning-translation of 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata" (Jizang's commentary states this plainly; see Section VI)—the one sets up the name by transliteration, the other by meaning-translation, and what they point to is the same bodhisattva who teaches this Dharma. And according to the interlinear note below the title, the Khitan edition of the sūtra explained also titles this chapter 「曇無竭品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’": thus the transliterated name is not seen only in this treatise, and transmitted texts of the sūtra explained also title the chapter with it; recorded as it really is. Hence Chapter 89 of this treatise and the "Dharma-Esteeming" chapter of the sūtra explained correspond exactly, one chapter to one chapter; it is not a case of 「所釋經一品而本論析為兩品」 tr. "the sūtra explained has one chapter and this treatise splits it into two chapters".

Word-by-word comparative reading (the openings wholly the same · the five strings of the comparison group each seen only once). The openings of the two texts are almost wholly the same, character by character: this treatise reads 「爾時,曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言:『善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。』」 tr. "At that time the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Dharmodgata said to the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita: ‘Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere.’"〔T25 0744c16〕; the sūtra explained reads 「爾時曇無竭菩薩摩訶薩語薩陀波崙菩薩言」 tr. "At that time the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Dharmodgata said to the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita"〔T08 0421b26〕 and 「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere"〔T08 0421b27〕. Comparing the whole passage in order, there is only a difference in CBETA's punctuation—this treatise reads 「出諸數法,無所有故」 tr. "it passes beyond all dharmas of number, because it is without anything existent"〔T25 0744c26〕, while the sūtra explained reads 「是如常一,無二無三,出諸數,法無所有故」 tr. "this suchness is always one, not two, not three; it passes beyond all number, because dharmas are without anything existent"〔T08 0421c07〕: the characters are the same but the punctuation differs, which belongs to a punctuation choice of the modern editorial layer, not to a variant reading. The comparison group takes five strings and checks them line by line on both sides one by one; each is seen only once in each of the two texts, and all fall within the corresponding range of this chapter: 「譬如箜篌聲」 tr. "just as the sound of a konghou" (〔T25 0745b04〕 / 〔T08 0422a17〕), 「曇無竭菩薩七歲一心入無量阿僧祇菩薩三昧」 tr. "the bodhisattva Dharmodgata for seven years with one mind entered immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattva samādhis"〔T25 0745c20〕 / 「曇無竭菩薩,七歲一心入無量阿僧祇菩薩三昧」 tr. "the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, for seven years with one mind, entered immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattva samādhis"〔T08 0422c06〕 (the sūtra explained has one more comma), 「即以利刀自刺,出血灑地」 tr. "at once with a sharp knife he pierced himself, drew blood, and sprinkled the ground"〔T25 0746a12〕 / 「即以利刀自刺出血灑地」 tr. "at once with a sharp knife he pierced himself drew blood and sprinkled the ground"〔T08 0422c28〕 (the sūtra explained has no comma), 「諸法無畏故,當知般若波羅蜜亦無畏」 tr. "because dharmas are without fear, know that prajñāpāramitā too is without fear" (〔T25 0750c04〕 / 〔T08 0423b02〕), and 「須彌山莊嚴故」 tr. "because Mount Sumeru is adorned" (〔T25 0750c10〕 / 〔T08 0423b09〕); 「六百萬三昧」 tr. "six million samādhis" is seen only once in the sūtra explained〔T08 0423c05〕, and twice in this treatise (〔T25 0751a06〕〔T25 0753b24〕, once in the sūtra section and once in the treatise section). The correspondence is unique; it is not the weak judgement of searching one text with the words of another. The two 【論】 layers of this treatise are structural expansions of the treatise form, a layer the sūtra explained does not have; they are not variant readings.

The inconsistency between the chapter-order markers of the table of contents of the sūtra explained and its displayed chapter numbers (a repetition followed by compensation · a phenomenon of the markup layer · recorded as it really is). In the ordering of chapters on the side of the sūtra explained, the displayed chapter numbers and the chapter-order markers of its table of contents are inconsistent in several places; the mechanism is that two adjacent chapters share one chapter-order marker value (a repetition), and the chapter-order marker values of all the chapters after it shift as a whole: "Difference" displays eighty-four and "The Seven Similes" displays eighty-five, and the chapter-order markers of both read eighty-five (a repetition); "Equality" displays eighty-six and "Like a Conjuration" displays eighty-seven, and the chapter-order markers of both read eighty-seven (a repetition); "Ever Weeping" displays eighty-eight and its chapter-order marker reads eighty-eight; "Dharma-Esteeming", to which this chapter corresponds, displays eighty-nine while its chapter-order marker reads ninety, and "Entrustment" displays ninety while its chapter-order marker reads ninety-one—the chapter-order marker values of the last two chapters are one more than the displayed numbers, which is precisely the shift after the earlier repetition, not a skip in numbering of the kind 「一品分為二品」 tr. "one chapter divided into two chapters". This is a numbering phenomenon of the markup layer of the sūtra explained, found in many places throughout the sūtra and not peculiar to this chapter; the sequence of displayed chapter numbers itself is continuous and without error, and the correspondence takes as its standard the character-by-character comparison of the displayed numbers and the content. Recorded as it really is, without forced explanation.

The two forms of the chapter title (the base text 「曇無竭品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’" · the Palace edition 「說般若相品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’"). The collation notes on the chapter title〔T25 0744c11〕 have six forms in the whole ledger: the base text (Taishō) reads 「大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九」 tr. "The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth" (with the interlinear note 「卷第九十九」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-nine"); the Song and Yuan read 「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth, first part"; the Ming reads 「……第八十九之上」 tr. "… the eighty-ninth, the first part"; the Palace edition reads 「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’ chapter, the eighty-ninth, first part"; the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter, first part"; the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, the Dharmodgata chapter, ninety-nine". The collation notes on the continuing title of Fascicle 100〔T25 0750b20〕 have six forms of the same type: the Palace edition still reads 「說般若相品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’", the Song, Yuan, and Ming read 「第八十九下/之下」 tr. "the eighty-ninth, last / the last part", the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle One Hundred, explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter, last part, ending the eighty-eighth chapter", and the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, second part, one hundred". The Palace edition in both places consistently names the chapter 「說般若相」 tr. "Teaching the Marks of Prajñā", taking its name from the doctrinal axis of the sūtra section of Fascicle 100 (Dharmodgata teaching the marks of prajñāpāramitā), a naming strategy different from that of the base text, which sets up the name from a person—the two forms are recorded together, and this edition's chapter name follows this treatise's base text as 「曇無竭品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’" (a ruling already made, not overturned).

The Shōgozō and Ishiyama 「負一階」 tr. "one step less" consistent at both ends. In this chapter's title the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts both record 「第八十八」 tr. "the eighty-eighth" (eighty-nine less one), continuing the one-step-less pattern consistent from Chapter 44 onward; in the collation note on the character 「累」 tr. "entrust" at the chapter's end〔T25 0753c27〕, the Ishiyama reads 「累釋八十八品竟」 tr. "entrust; explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter ends"—the form of the tail-record is also one step less, head and tail answering each other. In the collation note around the title of the next chapter, "Entrustment", Chapter 90〔T25 0753c28 一帶〕, the Shōgozō reads 「釋八十九品」 tr. "explanation of the eighty-ninth chapter" and the Ishiyama reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十九後囑累」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-ninth, followed by Entrustment"—there they still record 「第八十九」 tr. "the eighty-ninth" (ninety less one); the one-step-less pattern continues consistently at both ends, before and after this chapter, without exception. Again, viewing together three chapter and fascicle titles of the Ishiyama text: the Sadāprarudita chapter title reads 「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-seven, the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, Fascicle Ninety-seven" (see Section I of the preceding chapter), this chapter's title〔T25 0744c11〕 reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, the Dharmodgata chapter, ninety-nine", and the Fascicle 100 title〔T25 0750b20〕 reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, second part"—the Ishiyama text takes Ever Weeping as the eighty-seventh and Dharmodgata as the eighty-eighth; the 「之二」 tr. "second part" of Fascicle 100 is the continuation of this chapter across the fascicle, not a merging of Ever Weeping and Dharmodgata into one chapter, and it is consistent with its one-step-less chapter numbers. This is the Ishiyama text's own format, not the format of the sūtra explained (the sūtra explained has its own "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89; see above); the two matters may not be confused, and they are recorded in separate layers as they really are.

V. The Prajñā Eye

This chapter is the earlier of the last two chapters of the whole treatise, and its eye lies not in gathering in but in refuting once more at the very last—refuting until even prajñā is not allowed to be seized. Its meaning can be summarised in five layers.

First, the Buddha is not within coming and going. 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere"〔T25 0744c17〕; its reason lies not in the Buddha but in 「如」 tr. "suchness": 「諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛」 tr. "the suchness of dharmas has the mark of not moving; the suchness of dharmas is precisely the Buddha"〔T25 0744c18〕. The three similes of the mirage, illusion, and the dream first take away its reality; the two similes of the ocean jewels and the konghou then show its existence—without reality, yet able to deceive people into suffering and joy; without self-nature, yet when the many conditions come together, the sound appears and the body appears. Refuting existence and establishing dependent arising are said in full at one and the same time, and so it does not fall into annihilation.

Second, the Buddha sought in five ways is unfindable, and yet one is not allowed to grasp 「無佛」 tr. "no Buddha". The five aggregates are not the Buddha, apart from the five aggregates there is no Buddha either, neither is in the other, the Buddha does not possess the five aggregates—the five gates exhausted, the Buddha is unfindable. Yet 「若有佛尚不令取,何況取無佛邪見」 tr. "If even where there is a Buddha one is not allowed to grasp, how much less to grasp the wrong view that there is no Buddha!"〔T25 0746c28〕; the right position lies only in 「離是有、無二邊,處中道,即是諸法實相」 tr. "leaving these two extremes of existence and non-existence, abiding in the middle way: this is the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0747a01〕. Once the two truths are set up, the Buddha's teaching of prajñā in worldly truth and the emptiness of the buddhas in the highest meaning no longer obstruct each other.

Third, the Dharma body is the true Buddha; the form body is what exists in worldly truth. 「佛有二種身:一者、法身,二者、色身。法身是真佛,色身為世諦故有」 tr. "The Buddha has two bodies: first, the Dharma body; second, the form body. The Dharma body is the true Buddha; the form body exists for the sake of worldly truth"〔T25 0747a18〕—so 「諸佛不可以色身見」 tr. "the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body"〔T25 0745a05〕 is not to belittle the form body but to return each to its place; and the one who obtains the mark of the Dharma body of the buddhas is named near to awakening, its criterion being 「般若波羅蜜名諸法實相」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is named the real mark of all dharmas"〔T25 0747a24〕. Here this chapter's account of the Buddha's body becomes one matter with its account of prajñā.

Fourth, the marks of prajñā are spoken following dharmas; it is not that prajñā has another mark of its own. The twenty-odd items set against each other in Fascicle 100 take, sentence by sentence, ‘because dharmas are such-and-such, know that prajñāpāramitā too is such-and-such’ as their pattern—it does not say 「般若等故諸法等」 tr. "because prajñā is equal, dharmas are equal". The treatise-author himself makes clear its order: first contemplating the equality of dharmas is the cause, obtaining prajñā with a settled mind is the fruit, 「因果相似故」 tr. "because cause and fruit are alike"〔T25 0751b10〕. Equal, yet fearing clinging, so it says apart; apart and securely abiding, so it says unmoving; unmoving, and then without thought, without fear, of one flavour, boundless, all the way to inconceivable—「一切法實性,皆過心、心數法、出名字語言道」 tr. "the real nature of all dharmas passes beyond mind and mental-factor dharmas, and goes out beyond the way of names, words, and speech"〔T25 0753a29〕. The twenty-odd items are not twenty-odd properties; they are the places where grasping at marks is withdrawn, layer upon layer.

Fifth, what is withdrawn last is prajñā itself. Sadāprarudita stood waiting seven years, pierced his body and sprinkled the ground, and six million samādhis appeared before him, and the treatise-author points out his sickness at this moment: 「貴重般若波羅蜜生著相」 tr. "he valued prajñāpāramitā highly and gave rise to clinging to marks". Dharmodgata taught the marks of prajñā precisely to refute this—the nature of all dharmas is empty of itself; it is not prajñā that makes it empty; 「不令輕賤餘法、貴重般若」 tr. "not to let him despise the other dharmas and value prajñā highly", 「復不可取相而生著心;如熱金雖好,不可手捉」 tr. "again one may not grasp at its mark and give rise to a clinging mind; just as hot gold, though it is fine, cannot be held in the hand"〔T25 0753b14〕. Here this chapter puts down its brush, closing on a sentence that does not allow seizing: the one who seeks prajñā 「當如薩陀波崙菩薩,堅正一心,不可傾動」 tr. "should be like the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, firm and upright with one mind, not to be shaken"〔T25 0753c15〕—firm and upright with one mind and yet not seizing: this is precisely the last cut this chapter leaves for the whole treatise.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

In the re-reading of this chapter by the ancient masters, one master has a complete dedicated chapter, one lacks an explanation but preserves pointers ahead, in one nothing is found, and the Tiantai line has ten summary citations. This section records the correspondence between what they comment on and cite and this chapter, without judging the relative merit of each master's interpretation.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451), "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89 · a dedicated chapter commenting on the text passage by passage (from 0342c20 to just before 0345a04). Jizang wrote his commentary following the chapter structure of the sūtra explained, and his chapter "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89, corresponds exactly to this chapter, beginning at〔X24n0451 0342c20〕 (the table-of-contents entry 「法尚品第八十九」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharma-Esteeming’, the eighty-ninth") and ending just before 0345a04, where the next chapter, "Entrustment", Chapter 90, begins. Six points of it are worth recording.

First, the intent of setting up the chapter and the meaning of its name—「勸和道之人常如法尚,故明此品」 tr. "It exhorts those who are in harmony with the path always to be like Dharma-Esteeming; therefore this chapter is made clear"〔X24n0451 0342c21〕; and he explains the name, saying 「若曇無竭,此云法尚,以其弘於大法而物宜欽」 tr. "As for Dharmodgata, here it is called Dharma-Esteeming, because he spreads the great Dharma and beings ought to revere him"〔X24n0451 0342c23〕—clear proof that 「法尚」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming" and 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata" are two translations of one name. In the preceding chapter, "Ever Weeping", Chapter 88, Jizang again states himself the division of labour in naming the two chapters: 「故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也」 tr. "So the first chapter is named after the one who practises the Dharma, and the later chapter is titled after the one who teaches the Dharma"〔X24n0451 0340c11〕—the earlier chapter takes as its name the person who practises the Dharma (Ever Weeping), and the later chapter takes as its title the person who teaches the Dharma (Dharma-Esteeming); in the same place he also says 「今就二品總開三段」 tr. "Now, taking the two chapters together, I open them into three sections"〔X24n0451 0340c11〕, so Jizang clearly takes these as two chapters, not combining two into one.

Second, the outline of the whole chapter—「就中為二:第一為疑斷,第二正說般若」 tr. "Within it there are two: first, the cutting off of doubt; second, the teaching of prajñā proper"〔X24n0451 0343a03〕: the first half cuts off the doubt about the Buddha's coming and going, and the latter half properly teaches the marks of prajñā, wholly matching the two parts of this chapter's sūtra sections.

Third, the judgement of the Dharma body and the response body—「第一明來去無來去辨法身義,二明無來去去辨應身義」 tr. "first, making clear that coming and going is without coming and going, distinguishing the meaning of the Dharma body; second, making clear going without coming and going, distinguishing the meaning of the response body"〔X24n0451 0343a09〕: he assigns 「無來去」 tr. "without coming and going" to the Dharma body and 「來去」 tr. "coming and going" to the response body, and matches them with the two truths, 「世諦有去來,第一義無去來」 tr. "In worldly truth there is going and coming; in the highest meaning there is no going and coming"〔X24n0451 0343b12〕; and he goes on to take the two truths directly as the two bodies: 「今論文中明二諦則是二身」 tr. "Now, where the text of the treatise makes clear the two truths, these are the two bodies"〔X24n0451 0343b15〕, 「故言世諦中隨眾生故,以色身為佛,第一義佛即是法身也」 tr. "Therefore it is said that within worldly truth, in accord with beings, the form body is taken as the Buddha; the Buddha of the highest meaning is precisely the Dharma body"〔X24n0451 0343b15〕.

Fourth, recording the view of the northern masters and bringing out the names of the three buddhas—at the simile of the ocean jewels Jizang first records 「北人云:上無來去是法身,大海寶是應身令報身」 tr. "The northern masters say: the above, without coming and going, is the Dharma body; the jewels of the great ocean are the response body, causing the reward body"〔X24n0451 0343c13〕, and continues 「然三佛不無此義也」 tr. "yet the three buddhas are not without this meaning"〔X24n0451 0343c14〕, and so brings out the names of the three buddhas: 「正法為身名為法佛,行因所得名為報佛,應化眾生名為應佛」 tr. "The true Dharma as body is named the Dharma Buddha; what is obtained by practising the causes is named the Reward Buddha; responding to and transforming beings is named the Response Buddha"〔X24n0451 0343c14〕, and at the end ties it with 「佛未曾三二,隨眾生假名不失此義」 tr. "The Buddha has never been three or two; the provisional names given following beings do not lose this meaning"〔X24n0451 0343c15〕. This treatise here sets up only the two bodies, the Dharma body and the form body; recorded together without judgement.

Fifth, the seven-meaning outline of the marks of prajñā—Jizang divides the contrasts of the sūtra section of Fascicle 100 into seven meanings, and under the first item asks and answers himself: 「諸法等故般若等者,諸法非等不等,不知何以目之」 tr. "As for ‘because dharmas are equal, prajñā is equal’: dharmas are neither equal nor unequal; one does not know what to call them"〔X24n0451 0344b07〕, 「為破眾生不等病,故歎以為等也」 tr. "it is to refute beings' sickness of inequality that it is praised as equal"〔X24n0451 0344b08〕; and he especially distinguishes the direction of its sentence pattern—「不言般若等故諸法等者」 tr. "As for its not saying ‘because prajñā is equal, dharmas are equal’"〔X24n0451 0344b09〕, the reason lies in 「良由諸法實性本來平等,故後若觀平等耳」 tr. "it is truly because the real nature of dharmas is from the first equal, and so afterwards, if one contemplates, it is equal, that is all"〔X24n0451 0344b10〕. This shares one focus with the explanation 「因果相似故」 tr. "because cause and fruit are alike" in this chapter's treatise section, while Jizang further makes his point on the sentence pattern not being reversible.

Sixth, the explanation of the seven years of entering concentration and the seven years of standing in waiting—「常啼及始行之人,見法尚居家受五欲,或言有染,故七年入深三昧,則顯無所著也」 tr. "Ever Weeping and those who had begun to practise, seeing Dharma-Esteeming living at home and enjoying the five desires, might say that he was defiled; so for seven years he entered deep samādhi, which shows that he clings to nothing"〔X24n0451 0344a11〕; 「此時好世七年如今七日」 tr. "At that time, in a good age, seven years were like seven days now"〔X24n0451 0344a15〕. Again, his words closing a chapter are most refined: 「法尚如行說,常啼如說行」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming teaches as he practises; Ever Weeping practises as he is taught"〔X24n0451 0344c20〕—the one who teaches the Dharma teaches as he practises, and the one who seeks the Dharma practises as it is taught.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacking an explanation (only two pointers ahead in its outline). Huiying's commentary is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise; it survives in fragmentary fascicles, and its extant text stops at the end of Fascicle 24, 0917b12 (the middle of Chapter 69); Fascicles 99 and 100, to which this chapter belongs, lie far outside it, so this chapter lacks an explanation. Yet within its extant text it does twice point ahead to this chapter's name, both belonging to outline summaries, not commenting on the content of this chapter: 「從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義」 tr. "From this chapter on up to the Dharmodgata chapter, the meaning of the path of skilful means is made clear throughout"〔X46n0791 0912c12〕; 「從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」 tr. "The two chapters from the Sadāprarudita chapter to the Dharmodgata chapter make clear that, holding up persons, they exhort cultivating and exhort training in prajñā"〔X46n0791 0912c23〕. The latter states plainly 「二品」 tr. "two chapters"—Huiying too takes Sadāprarudita and Dharmodgata as two chapters, and the chapter names he uses follow this treatise's system (「曇無竭品」 tr. "the Dharmodgata chapter") rather than the system of the sūtra explained (「法尚品」 tr. "the Dharma-Esteeming chapter"). It is recorded as 「闕釋,惟科判曾前指」 tr. "lacking an explanation; only the outline once pointed ahead", not as 「零命中」 tr. "zero hits".

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · nothing found. The whole file was searched back character by character for the words 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata", 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita", 「薩陀波崘」 tr. "Sadāprarudita (variant character)", 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping", and 「法尚品」 tr. "the Dharma-Esteeming chapter", and all had zero hits—it is not a lost fascicle; within the scope of his book this chapter is indeed not discussed; the negative result is recorded as it really is.

The two Tiantai lines · ten summary citations (not commenting on the text word by word · recorded in layers). Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), searched back character by character for this chapter's name and the names of its persons, gives zero hits; Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) has one occurrence〔T33n1717 0945b08〕, reading 「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」 tr. "in the Larger Sūtra it points to Dharmodgata's teaching for Sadāprarudita after he saw the buddhas", and tying it with 「即法身也」 tr. "this is precisely the Dharma body"—taking the matter of Dharmodgata's teaching in this chapter as an example of the Dharma body, judged within the division of the coarse and the subtle; the text of the Profound Meaning that it holds up gives zero hits when searched back character by character in the current Profound Meaning of the Lotus, and belongs to a summary phrase of outline text held up by the Annotations; recorded as it really is, without judgement. Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) has two occurrences (0048b28, 0130a04), both taking Sadāprarudita's 「欲」 tr. "desire" in seeking the Dharma and his 「見佛」 tr. "seeing the Buddha" as illustrative examples, not commenting on this chapter. Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) has ten occurrences, a density found nowhere else in this collection's scan of the Tiantai texts; the context of each is checked in detail in Section VII.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

This chapter's thread of meaning has five links of continuity with what comes before and after; all are recorded in this section, and they do not stand in for a fixed reading.

First, the continuation from Chapter 88 to Chapter 89 (this treatise itself · a hard link). The preceding chapter, "Sadāprarudita", narrates the beginning of Ever Weeping's seeking of the Dharma (hearing the voice in the sky, selling his body, meeting the elder's daughter, going to the City of Many Fragrances), and this chapter continues it, narrating the end: his seeing the teacher, asking about the Dharma, standing waiting seven years, and hearing prajñā and obtaining the samādhis. The narrative of the treatise section connects with the fruit of the preceding chapter from 「薩陀波崙菩薩雖知諸法空無來去相」 tr. "Though the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita knew that dharmas are empty and without the mark of coming and going"〔T25 0746b07 段首〕 onward, and the question set up in the preceding chapter's treatise section, 「曇無竭菩薩為是生身?為是法身,為度眾生故,以神通力化作此身?」 tr. "Is the bodhisattva Dharmodgata a fleshly body? Or is he the Dharma body, who for the sake of delivering beings has conjured this body by supernormal power?"〔T25 0736a17〕, has its answer too within the preceding chapter (Fascicle 97; Zhanran cites this question in summary, with small differences of wording, and those words are tied to Zhanran; see the fourth point). One matter in two chapters: Jizang and Huiying both read it as two chapters (see Section VI), and the sūtra explained also makes two chapters of it (see Section IV).

Second, the treatise-author's pointers back within the chapter and across chapters. The treatise section of this chapter points back five times to earlier text: 「如先諸法平等義中說」 tr. "as was said earlier in the meaning of the equality of dharmas"〔T25 0751b06〕 (the general outline for explaining the marks of prajñā), 「離義,如〈相無相品〉中說」 tr. "the meaning of apart is as said in the chapter ‘Mark and Markless’"〔T25 0751c07〕, 「虛空無邊,如摩訶衍虛空譬喻中說」 tr. "space is boundless, as said in the simile of space in the Mahāyāna"〔T25 0752a23〕, 「如前品說」 tr. "as the preceding chapter says"〔T25 0753b01〕 (quoting below 「一切諸法平等,一切賢聖不能行、不能到」 tr. "all dharmas are equal; all the worthies and sages cannot practise it, cannot reach it"〔T25 0753b01〕), and 「是事如破骨出髓中答」 tr. "this matter is as answered in the passage on breaking the bone and drawing out the marrow"—the treatise-author, even at the very end of the whole treatise, still takes earlier text as his basis and does not repeat what it says; this is a consistent feature of this treatise. Again, the sentence 「無生、無滅,如先種種因緣『破生滅』中說」 tr. "non-arising and non-ceasing are as was said earlier, with various causes and conditions, in ‘refuting arising and ceasing’" stands over against 「大海水無邊、須彌莊嚴,先未說故,今當略說」 tr. "the boundlessness of the water of the great ocean and the adornment of Sumeru have not been spoken of before, so now I shall speak of them briefly"—what has already been said and what has not, the treatise-author himself distinguishes, and so in Fascicle 100 the passage on Sumeru alone is detailed (see Section III).

Third, the separate attribution of 「六萬三昧」 tr. "sixty thousand samādhis" and 「六百萬三昧門」 tr. "six million samādhi gates" (easily confused · recorded specially). In this treatise 「六萬三昧」 tr. "sixty thousand samādhis" is seen twice, both in the preceding chapter (〔T25 0732a01〕〔T25 0736b06〕), referring to what Sadāprarudita obtained when he saw the Buddha in the sky in the preceding chapter; 「六百萬三昧門」 tr. "six million samādhi gates" is seen twice, both in this chapter (〔T25 0751a06〕〔T25 0753b24〕), referring to what he obtained after hearing Dharmodgata teach the marks of prajñā. The two numbers belong to two chapters and to two matters, and may not be confused. When the ancient masters cite them, they too should be attributed accordingly: Jizang's 「論云得六萬三昧也」 tr. "the treatise says that he obtained sixty thousand samādhis"〔X24n0451 0342a01〕 is within his chapter on "Ever Weeping", tied to the preceding chapter; Zhanran's 「復令波崙得六萬三昧」 tr. "and again caused Sadāprarudita to obtain sixty thousand samādhis"〔T46n1912 0215a10〕 is likewise tied to the preceding chapter.

Fourth, the item-by-item attribution of the ten occurrences in Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation. All ten occurrences are summary citations that borrow the matter to explain a principle, none commenting on this chapter word by word; yet two of them bear directly on this chapter's doctrine, and they are recorded item by item. The first,〔T46n1912 0261c20〕, reads 「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛。無生法即是佛」 tr. "Sadāprarudita saw the Buddha in the sky. Later he saw Dharmodgata, and then asked: From where does the Buddha come? He answered: Neither coming nor going is precisely the Buddha. The dharma of non-arising is precisely the Buddha"—this is a summary citation of this chapter's sūtra section, 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "the buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere" and 「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛」 tr. "the dharma of non-arising neither comes nor goes; the dharma of non-arising is precisely the Buddha" (the six Chinese characters 「無生法即是佛」 tr. "the dharma of non-arising is precisely the Buddha" are identical, character for character, with this treatise), which Zhanran uses to prove 「覺無生智即是於佛」 tr. "awakening to the knowledge of non-arising is precisely the Buddha"; it is one example of this chapter's meaning of the Dharma body entering the Tiantai gate of contemplation, and it enters the further resonances. The second,〔T46n1912 0214c29〕, reads 「論問。曇無竭菩薩為生身為化身」 tr. "The treatise asks: is the bodhisattva Dharmodgata a fleshly body or a transformation body?"—Zhanran explicitly marks it 「論問」 tr. "the treatise asks", yet this question is not in this chapter but in the preceding chapter: the treatise section of Fascicle 97 of this treatise sets this question, and answers 「有人言:是生身菩薩……」 tr. "Someone says: he is a bodhisattva in a fleshly body …" and 「有人言:是菩薩是法性生身……若是生身,云何能令十方佛稱讚,而遣薩陀波崙令從受法,得六萬三昧?是故知是大菩薩變化身」 tr. "Someone says: this bodhisattva is one whose body is born of the Dharma-nature … if he were a fleshly body, how could he cause the buddhas of the ten directions to praise him, and send Sadāprarudita to receive the Dharma from him and obtain sixty thousand samādhis? Therefore know that he is the transformation body of a great bodhisattva"〔T25 0736b03〕—the question and answer cited by Zhanran correspond to this passage (his 「復令波崙得六萬三昧」 tr. "and again caused Sadāprarudita to obtain sixty thousand samādhis" also corresponds to this passage's 「得六萬三昧」 tr. "obtain sixty thousand samādhis"), so this item is tied not to this chapter but to the preceding chapter; it is attributed separately as it really is, not forcibly gathered in. The remaining eight occurrences (0154a04, 0154a06, 0154a21, 0214c27, 0276c25, 0277a01, 0277a03, 0403a10) all belong to narrative retellings of the scenery of the City of Many Fragrances, the seven years of walking and standing, and selling the body to provide the offerings, or borrow Dharmodgata as a simile for some other meaning (such as〔T46n1912 0403a10〕 「如曇無竭尚有果身名為果疾」 tr. "as Dharmodgata still has a fruit body, this is named the disease of the fruit"); they do not cite the text of this chapter, and are recorded without citation.

Fifth, links into the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's meaning of the Dharma body in 「諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至」 tr. "the buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere", the refuting and establishing in the unfindability of the Buddha sought in five ways, the division into the two bodies, the Dharma body and the form body, the ancient master's judgement that the two truths are the two bodies, the twenty-odd items of the marks of prajñā set against each other in ‘because dharmas are such-and-such, prajñā too is such-and-such’, and the meaning of not clinging to prajñā in 「如熱金雖好,不可手捉」 tr. "just as hot gold, though it is fine, cannot be held in the hand", are what the treatise-treasury of the account of the prajñā Dharma body and the account of the marks of prajñā is based on, settling in a stable citation〔T25n1509 曇無竭品·卷九十九至一百〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra, Diamond Sūtra, and Consciousness-Only volumes cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so they are cited softly, waiting until they are checked character by character and preserved. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 99 to 100 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0744c11–0753c28〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0744c11〕; Fascicle 99 ends with the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第九十九」 tr. "Fascicle 99 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0750b17〕; Fascicle 100 begins from the continuing title〔T25 0750b20〕 and ends at 「阿難得聞持陀羅尼,又常親近世尊,故廣囑累」 tr. "Ānanda has obtained the dhāraṇī of hearing and retaining, and moreover is always close to the World-Honored One, therefore it is entrusted to him at length"〔T25 0753c26〕; the next chapter raises its title at 0753c28); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0421b24 起,訖 0423c21 前〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89 (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0342c20–0345a04〕, up to just before the latter point); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, in Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) nothing is found, and the two Tiantai lines have ten summary citations (see Sections VI and VII). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the differences among the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, together with the Korean Canon (K) and CBETA's collation. In this chapter no entries of the single-witness type of the Shōgozō B, the Korean Canon B, the Southern Canon, or the Northern Canon are seen; the negative result is recorded as it really is.

The layer of witnesses. The bulk of this chapter's collation notes consists of variant character forms and additions and omissions of single characters in the Ishiyama and Shōgozō texts (such as 「絃/弦」 tr. "string / string (variant form)", 「棍/枇」 tr. "plectrum / pi (a different character)", 「沮/爼」 tr. "obstruct / zu (a variant form)", 「渡/度」 tr. "cross / cross (variant form)", 「園/薗」 tr. "garden / garden (variant form)", 「搥/椎」 tr. "strike / mallet", 「邪/耶」 tr. "wrong / ye (a different character)"), while the four texts of the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace mostly have omissions or additions of characters of the same groups; the Palace edition alone brings out the different name 「說般若相品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’" in the two fascicle titles (see Section IV). The one-step-less marks at both ends of the chapter title (the Shōgozō and the Ishiyama) are likewise seen in Section IV.

The enumeration comma in the correct readings of the collation notes (four entries · a difference of the presentation layer · listed separately). The collation list of the working base text has an enumeration comma between the two characters of the correct reading in four entries, while the original wording of the Taishō collation notes lacks it; checked and confirmed entry by entry as follows:〔T25 0744c29〕 the list reads 「西海、南海」 tr. "the western sea, the southern sea", the original wording of the collation note reads 「西海南海【大】,南海西海【石】」 tr. "western sea southern sea (Taishō), southern sea western sea (Ishiyama)";〔T25 0748c14〕 the list reads 「坐、臥」 tr. "sitting, lying down", the original wording reads 「坐臥【大】,臥坐【石】」 tr. "sitting lying (Taishō), lying sitting (Ishiyama)";〔T25 0751a17〕 the list reads 「誦、讀」 tr. "recite, read", the original wording reads 「誦讀【大】,讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "recite read (Taishō), read recite (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)";〔T25 0752b22〕 the list reads 「梵、釋」 tr. "Brahmā, Śakra", the original wording reads 「梵釋【大】,釋梵【聖】」 tr. "Brahmā Śakra (Taishō), Śakra Brahmā (Shōgozō)". The enumeration commas in all four places belong to the base text's main text (CBETA's editorial punctuation) and are absent from the correct readings of the collation notes; this is a difference in the presentation layer arising from the generation of the list, not a mismatch in the base text's wording. The four entries in the table below have been restored according to the original wording of the collation notes (without an enumeration comma), and are marked with each entry; the reading of the base text's main text is unchanged (the main text still reads 「西海、南海」 tr. "the western sea, the southern sea", 「坐、臥」 tr. "sitting, lying down", 「誦、讀」 tr. "recite, read", and 「梵、釋」 tr. "Brahmā, Śakra").

The CBETA emendation type (nine lines · seven places · with cross-sūtra citations). In this chapter the entries belonging to CBETA's modern collation layer number nine lines in all (spread over seven positions), and the parenthetical notes attached after their correct readings are the page numbers of the other texts or other sūtras on which CBETA's own collation relies, not variant readings of the character itself:〔T25 0746c08〕 「種」 tr. "kind" (following the Korean Canon, also citing the same passage of this treatise),〔T25 0748c16〕 「又」 tr. "again" (following the Korean Canon),〔T25 0750c17〕 「剛」 tr. "hard",〔T25 0751a01〕 「剛」 tr. "hard" (both places citing the corresponding position of the sūtra explained),〔T25 0752c23〕 「剛」 tr. "hard" (two lines, one citing the sūtra explained, one citing the Forest of Gems in the Garden of the Dharma),〔T25 0752c26〕 「剛」 tr. "hard" (two lines, both citing the region of Fascicle 21 of this treatise), and〔T25 0753c15〕 「者」 tr. "the one who" (following the Korean Canon)—the group 「鋼/剛」 tr. "steel / hard", six lines in all, is the largest group of this chapter's CBETA emendations: the base text reads 「鋼」 tr. "steel" while the other texts read 「剛」 tr. "hard", and CBETA follows the other texts. In addition, the entry at〔T25 0747c10〕 is a CBETA deletion of a character: its correct reading is empty (the base text 【大】 originally has the character 「門」 tr. "gate", the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama texts all lack it, and the Korean Canon reads 「間」 tr. "between"), and CBETA's own collation follows the other texts in deleting it, citing Fascicle 71 of this treatise as its basis—this entry has no character in the base text from which to form a window for character-by-character verification, so the mechanical entry-by-entry ledger check rests on two hundred and fifty entries, and this entry is placed in the manual list; it is marked as it really is, and is not an omission.

Twenty-one star collation entries (none across chapters · listed separately as a type). This chapter's star re-citation entries (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note) number twenty-one in all, marked with each entry in the table below. Checking entry by entry their target note numbers: the targets of all twenty-one entries fall within the range of this chapter itself, not one across chapters—differing from the cross-chapter type of Chapters 43 to 47; recorded as it really is. Their bulk is the item-by-item recurrence of single characters such as 「搥」 tr. "strike" (three occurrences sharing one note), 「剛」 tr. "hard" (three occurrences sharing one note), and 「邪」 tr. "wrong" (three occurrences sharing one note, including one at the chapter's end that points back to a note two pages earlier in Fascicle 100), and 「渡」 tr. "cross", 「沮」 tr. "obstruct", 「絃」 tr. "string", and 「棍」 tr. "plectrum"; none touches doctrine.

The general collation ledger (two hundred and fifty-one entries in full · in order of appearance in the base text). Below they are transcribed entry by entry according to the working base text, and checked line by line against the original wording of the base text's collation notes—this chapter's collation notes total two hundred and fifty-one entries, agreeing mechanically with the tool value of the working base text; of them one (〔T25 0747c10〕) is a CBETA deletion with no character to verify, so the mechanical entry-by-entry ledger check rests on two hundred and fifty entries, and that entry is placed in the manual list (see above). The entries are listed in full in order of their appearance in the base text, including the twenty-one star re-citation entries (each marked with its target note number and where the target lies), the nine lines of the CBETA emendation type, and the four entries restored without an enumeration comma (each marked). The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

Collation entries (two hundred and fifty-one · in order of appearance in the base text · shared star notes marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0744c11〕大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九(卷第九十九)【大】|大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上【宋】【元】|大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九之上【明】|大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上【宮】|大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c16〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0744c27〕於【大】|水於【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c29〕西海南海【大】|南海西海【石】 (the original wording of the collation note's correct reading has no enumeration comma · the base text's main text reads 「西海、南海」 tr. "the western sea, the southern sea" · see Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0744c29〕耶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745a04〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745a17〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745a19〕是【大】|是諸【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745a29〕皆【大】|皆是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b06〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b06〕棍【大】|枇【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0745005) = 〔T25 0745b06〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕不從柱出【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0745b08〕棍【大】|枇【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0745006) = 〔T25 0745b06〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0745b13〕從【大】|來【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b20〕我【大】|我應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|我應【聖】|我於【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b20〕何【大】|何以【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b21〕使【大】|便【石】
  • 〔T25 0745b23〕故【大】|故為【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b23〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0745b26〕三【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0745b26〕手【大】|掌【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0745c26〕說【大】|設【明】
  • 〔T25 0745c27〕灑【大】|灑掃【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745c27〕地【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0745c29〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a05〕蔽【大】|弊【石】
  • 〔T25 0746a07〕行乃至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a28〕石【大】|碩【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746a29〕華【大】|華已【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0746b06〕淨【大】|得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746b07〕【論】【CB】|〔-〕【大】|【論】【元】【明】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746b08〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746b16〕般若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746b25〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c02〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746c08〕種(K14n0549_p1483b17)(T25n1509_p0746c06-07)【CB】【麗-CB】|應【大】
  • 〔T25 0746c10〕是【大】|時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕生【大】|生離【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕法【大】|法拳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c15〕答【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0746c21〕在【大】|有【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c25〕種【大】|眾【明】
  • 〔T25 0746c25〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c26〕邪【大】|耶【石】
  • 〔T25 0746c28〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0746c29〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0746018) = 〔T25 0746c26〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0747a01〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0746018) = 〔T25 0746c26〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0747a06〕如【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|如如【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a10〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a10〕名【大】|中名【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a12〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a15〕法【大】|佛【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a15〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a16〕自【大】|目【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747a18〕法【大】|法令苦樂【石】
  • 〔T25 0747a23〕切【大】|切種【聖】
  • 〔T25 0747a29〕雖【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b03〕信【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747b06〕乃至【大】|及【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b11〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b12〕必【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0747b15〕墮【大】|隨【明】
  • 〔T25 0747b22〕心【大】|意【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747b29〕在【大】|在於【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c04〕懶【大】|𭔔【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c08〕懶【大】|𭔔【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c09〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c10〕(T25n1509_p0711c23)【CB】|門【大】|間(K14n0549_p1485a03)【麗-CB】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】 (a deletion by CBETA's own collation: the correct reading is empty · the base text 【大】 reads 「門」 tr. "gate" · citing Fascicle 71 of this treatise as its basis · see Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0747c17〕絃【大】|弦【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0747c17〕棍【大】|枇【宮】
  • 〔T25 0747c28〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a03〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a04〕供養【大】|恭敬【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|供敬【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a10〕試【大】|試試【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a21〕女【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a22〕著【大】|著迷【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748a23〕又【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748a23〕女【大】|女人【石】
  • 〔T25 0748b02〕禮【大】|體【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748b07〕汝【大】|女【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748b09〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748b23〕得【大】|得得【聖】
  • 〔T25 0748c07〕在【大】|有【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0748c10〕定【大】|空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c13〕大【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c14〕坐臥【大】|臥坐【石】 (the original wording of the collation note's correct reading has no enumeration comma · the base text's main text reads 「坐、臥」 tr. "sitting, lying down" · see Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0748c16〕又(K14n0549_p1486b19)【CB】【麗-CB】|不【大】
  • 〔T25 0748c18〕臥【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c21〕軟【大】|濡【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c24〕勤【大】|脇【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0748c24〕脇【大】|䯇【宋】【宮】|勒【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0748c25〕聞【大】|間【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a07〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a11〕熟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a15〕者【大】|者說行【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0749a16〕觀【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕生【大】|至【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕但【大】|但生【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749a18〕一心【大】|生一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a22〕答【大】|答波崙云【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0749a23〕知【大】|知復【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a23〕時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749a24〕文【大】|牟【石】
  • 〔T25 0749a29〕愛【大】|受【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749b03〕褥【大】|蓐【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b04〕座【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b05〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b06〕劣【大】|少【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749b11〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0749015) = 〔T25 0749b05〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0749b11〕沮【大】|爼【石】
  • 〔T25 0749b12〕沮【大】|爼【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0749017) = 〔T25 0749b11〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0749b27〕沮【大】|爼【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0749017) = 〔T25 0749b11〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0749b27〕壞【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c05〕長【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c11〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c11〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0749c13〕愁【大】|惱【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749c13〕以【大】|如【聖】
  • 〔T25 0749c14〕者【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c15〕養【大】|敬【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c28〕多【大】|名【石】
  • 〔T25 0749c29〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a06〕以【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a09〕眾【大】|眾生【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a12〕如【大】|有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕三昧【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕犍【大】|揵【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750a13〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a14〕入【大】|入定【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750a14〕懅【大】|遽【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750a15〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0750006) = 〔T25 0750a13〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0750a16〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0750006) = 〔T25 0750a13〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0750a17〕搥【大】|椎【元】【明】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0750006) = 〔T25 0750a13〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕問曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕第【大】|事【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b08〕禪【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b09〕答曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b09〕曰【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b14〕大【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b14〕樂【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0750b15〕覺【大】|興【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b17〕論【大】|論釋【宋】【元】|經論【聖】|經【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b20〕大智度論釋曇無竭品第八十九(卷第一百)【大】|大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九下【宋】【元】|大智度論卷第一百釋曇無竭品第八十九之下【明】|大智度論卷第一百釋說般若相品第八十九下【宮】|大智度經論卷第一百釋第八十八品下訖第八十八品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八之二,一百【石】
  • 〔T25 0750b25〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750b28〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750b29〕受【大】|聽【聖】
  • 〔T25 0750c17〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0750c24〕座上【大】|坐處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a01〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0750023) = 〔T25 0750c17〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0751a05〕貌【大】|狠【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a06〕方【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a07〕恒【大】|洹【明】
  • 〔T25 0751a08〕貌【大】|狼【聖】|狠【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a11〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a13〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0751006) = 〔T25 0751a11〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0751a16〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a17〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a17〕誦讀【大】|讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the original wording of the collation note's correct reading has no enumeration comma · the base text's main text reads 「誦、讀」 tr. "recite, read" · see Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0751a18〕為【大】|為他【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751a19〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751a22〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751a23〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b08〕性自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|自【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b10〕初【大】|有初【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751b11〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751b18〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c09〕空【大】|空空【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0751019) = 〔T25 0751c10〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0751c13〕念【大】|命【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c16〕或【大】|惑【聖】
  • 〔T25 0751c20〕中【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c20〕心【大】|必【石】
  • 〔T25 0751c21〕法忍【大】|忍法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0751c29〕真【大】|其【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752a04〕煮【大】|𭧶【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a04〕蜜【大】|密【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752a16〕是【大】|邊【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a16〕聞【大】|開【石】
  • 〔T25 0752a27〕有【大】|百【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752a28〕渡【大】|度【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b01〕渡【大】|度【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b02〕二【大】|四【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕海【大】|海水【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕力【大】|力故【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b03〕渡【大】|度【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b04〕渡【大】|度【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752011) = 〔T25 0752b03〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0752b04〕度【大】|渡【聖】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b06〕渡【大】|度【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752011) = 〔T25 0752b03〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0752b07〕邪【大】|耶【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b08〕度【大】|渡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b09〕言【大】|言雜色【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b11〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752b12〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b12〕婆【大】|波【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752b13〕匝【大】|迊【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b14〕為【大】|為喜【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b16〕園【大】|薗【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b20〕二十【大】|廿【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b21〕雜【大】|襍【明】
  • 〔T25 0752b22〕輪【大】|輪聖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b22〕梵釋【大】|釋梵【聖】 (the original wording of the collation note's correct reading has no enumeration comma · the base text's main text reads 「梵、釋」 tr. "Brahmā, Śakra" · see Section VIII)
  • 〔T25 0752b27〕佛【大】|佛諸【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752b28〕等【大】|第一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752c02〕山【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0752c03〕善【大】|諸【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c05〕邪【大】|耶【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c07〕園【大】|薗【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752021) = 〔T25 0752b16〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0752c08〕園【大】|薗【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c09〕鳥【大】|生【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c11〕相【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c14〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0752c17〕裂【大】|列【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c23〕剛(T08n0223_p0423b15)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c23〕剛(T53n2121_p0014a18)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752036) = 〔T25 0752c23〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0752c24〕摧【大】|磪【石】
  • 〔T25 0752c26〕剛(T25n1509_p0219b21)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752036) = 〔T25 0752c23〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0752c26〕剛(T25n1509_p0219b21)【CB】|鋼【大】|剛【宮】【聖】【石】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752036) = 〔T25 0752c23〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0753a06〕無因緣【大】|因無有緣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a07〕性【大】|自性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a12〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753a14〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a14〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0753004) = 〔T25 0753a14〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0753a15〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a20〕智【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a23〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753a25〕空【大】|虛【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753a27〕門分別【大】|分別門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】|分別等門【石】
  • 〔T25 0753b08〕今【大】|令【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753b10〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753b11〕至【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0753b21〕今【大】|令【明】
  • 〔T25 0753b29〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c01〕貌【大】|狼【聖】|狠【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c01〕若【大】|若波羅蜜【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753c11〕土【大】|國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c12〕土【大】|佛國【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c13〕豪【大】|高【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c14〕大【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c15〕者(K14n0549_p1493c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|若【大】
  • 〔T25 0753c15〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c17〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c18〕邪【大】|耶【聖】 (star collation note · corresponding note (sharing the base text's note number 0752030) = 〔T25 0752c05〕 · a note shared at the same anchor within the chapter)
  • 〔T25 0753c21〕藐【大】|𦴭【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c22〕忍法【大】|法忍【石】
  • 〔T25 0753c24〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0753c27〕常【大】|當【宮】
  • 〔T25 0753c27〕累【大】|累釋八十八品竟【石】

The above two hundred and fifty-one entries agree mechanically with the number of anchored collation notes of the working base text; the targets of the star collation notes have been marked with each entry (all twenty-one within the chapter, with no cross-chapter target). The several entries bearing on the chapter name and the fascicle titles (the chapter title〔T25 0744c11〕, the end-title of Fascicle 99〔T25 0750b17〕, the continuing title of Fascicle 100〔T25 0750b20〕, and the chapter's end〔T25 0753c27〕) have been listed separately in Section IV, and collated in both directions against the sūtra explained and the ancient-master commentary (Sections IV and VI).

Witness statistics for the sūtra explained (not unfolded · recorded as a gap to be filled). The item-by-item statistics of the collation witnesses on the side of the sūtra explained, "Dharma-Esteeming", Chapter 89, within the range of comparative reading for this chapter (from〔T08 0421b24〕 up to before the next chapter's title) are not unfolded in this section (only the correspondence of the chapter title and of the five strings of the comparison group has been checked character by character; see Section IV); it is recorded truthfully that they are not unfolded, they are handed over for later supplementary checking, and no estimated value is used to fill the count.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0